Category: Uncategorized

  • The Mind Control Device Short: Daddy & Daughter Play Naughty Truth or Dare

    Font size : +


    After being mind-controlled, a daddy and his daughter play one hot game of truth or dare!

    The Mind Control Device Short

    Daddy & Daughter Play Naughty Truth or Dare

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2020

    Note: Thanks to WRC264 for beta reading this!

    Rosa and Natalie, eighteen-year-old virgins, are shopping with Rosa’s father Hector when the mind-control device is activated. Wholesome Foods is about to be despoiled as Dean Michaels makes his second test of his creation.

    The two virgins are bout to lose their cherries. Neither will remember the moment when Hector rams his cock into his daughter Rosa and Dean Michaels plunges through Natalie’s cherry. The debauchery was supposed to be forgotten.

    All evidence was supposed to be erased from the subjects’ minds.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Rosa Andalucia– Moments after Deactivation

    I blinked and shook my head. I suddenly felt so hot. A dizzy wave washed over me. I stumbled and found myself clutching to my friend Natalie. She grabbed me, her blonde hair swaying about the pale skin of her face. The White girl panted, her green eyes wild.

    Nearby, my father shook his head. He ran a hand through his short, brown hair. He was a tall guy, towering over Natalie and me. My eighteen-year-old body felt feverish. Turned on. I squeezed my legs together, feeling so lewd between my thighs.

    Like I’d just been masturbating.

    A wave of disorientation washed over me. I couldn’t remember how I got here. Not in Wholesome Foods, but where I stood at the top of the cereal aisle. Hadn’t I been over by the produce or something? I blinked, struggling to gather myself.

    “Wow,” said Natalie, her pale hand gripping my flesh. The White girl’s skin was lighter than my golden-brown hue. She leaned in close. “I just had the naughtiest idea that the cute teacher guy we saw took my cherry.”

    “What?” I gasped as a wave of heat rushed through me. Flashes popped into my mind of my father thrusting his cock into my pussy.

    I glanced over at Daddy. His chest rose and fell. He looked over at me. Our eyes met for a moment and cries burst in my mind of me gasping and moaning as he fucked me. My pussy clenched as the heat rushed through me.

    Why would I think of something so kinky?

    It was so wrong. He was my dad! A girl shouldn’t think of her father like that, but the flashes kept bursting through me. Moments of him thrusting into me. My twat clutching to his dick. Cumming on him. A burst of rapture that would explode through me.

    “You’re thinking of your dad fucking you, aren’t you?” Natalie whispered.

    “What?” I gasped, shame burning through me. “No!”

    “Liar,” she said, her hand squeezing tight about my wrist.

    “How do you even know that?” I asked her, my heart pounding.

    My friend winked at me.

    I felt all flushed and hot as Dad shook his head. Then he moved over to our shopping cart, his butt looking so hot in his jeans. I bit my lip and couldn’t believe I was staring at my dad like that. What was wrong with me?

    Natalie slipped her arm into mine as we followed my dad through the grocery store to finish the shopping. I felt so disoriented. Discombobulated. Nothing felt right. It was all so strange to have these ideas.

    My poor panties were so wet. I would have to change when we got to my house. It was Saturday, and Natalie was sleeping over. It was a fairly common occurrence for us even now. We enjoyed hanging out and talking about boys. Sometimes, we went over to Natalie’s house and other times mine.

    Did Natalie think about her own dad taking her cherry sometimes? Was that how she knew what I was thinking about.

    “Mmm, your dad’s got a hot ass,” Natalie said.

    My cheeks blazed hot again. “What?”

    She giggled. “It’s cool. You’re secret’s safe with me.”

    “What secret?” I groaned.

    She winked at me.

    We checked out. I tried to distract myself with a copy of Seventeen I pulled off the magazine rack and then flipped through, but the idea of having sex with my dad and giving him my cherry was something that just wouldn’t leave me. The beep-beep of the scanner rang out as my eyes were locked on my dad. He was a tall man. Strong. Black hair.

    Natalie hummed beside me, sounding amused. She only made my cheeks hotter. I didn’t know what was wrong with me. He was my dad. That was the wrongest thing in the world for a girl to lust for. I should be thinking about hot boys and hunky movie stars.

    At home, I helped Dad unload the food then he let us order pizza. I called up on the phone and soon we had the pies on the way. As we waited, Natalie and I both changed. My panties were so wet. I had to really mop myself up. I couldn’t believe how much was leaking out of me.

    It was all so pearly and white like… Like… My mind fizzled for a moment and then I went back to cleaning up.

    It wasn’t long after Natalie and I had finished our cleanup when the pizza had arrived, we ate it in the living room. Dad was on his recliner while Natalie and I were sitting on the couch, legs bent. A dumb superhero movie played—something my dad and Natalie both loved—while my thoughts were unwholesome as possible.

    Dad’s cock breaking my hymen. Plunging into me. Making me cum on him. Just snippets. Little flashes like my memories had been scrubbed away, but not thoroughly enough. There were little patches missed, brief moments out of context.

    It was all so ridiculous.

    “Let’s play truth or dare,” Natalie said, turning off the TV. “You in, Rosa?”

    “Sure,” I said, wanting to take my mind off Dad.

    “Well, I’ll leave you two girls to it,” Dad said. “Night Rosachika and Natalie.”

    “Oh, no, don’t go, Mr. A.,” Natalie said. She snagged my dad’s hand. “It’s more fun when it’s three. You have to stay. You’ll make Rosa so happy if you do.”

    “What?” I gasped, my cheeks blushing.

    Dad looked down at me. He stood so high, towering over the pair of us. His eyes were on us. I swallowed, my cheeks burning from the heat his gaze stirred up in me. My heart pounded, this wild beat that rushed exhilaration through my veins.

    “Sure, I’ll stay and play,” he said. “For you, Rosachika.”

    “Awesome, Mr. A.!” Natalie grabbed one end of the coffee table. My dad the other. They moved it closer to the TV to give us space “There.”

    We all slipped onto the floor, forming a little circle. Natalie was to my right and Daddy to my left. I sat cross-legged, my panties feeling so wet. I couldn’t believe Dad was playing. The way Natalie was acting, the naughty White girl would be out to embarrass me.

    “Rosa, truth or dare,” Natalie said grinning at me.

    “Truth,” I said cautiously.

    “How many boys have you kissed?”

    Embarrassment flushed through me. I glanced at Dad, squirming as he had this tight smile on his lips. They were such strong lips. What would they be like to… “It’s three,” I blurted out. “That’s it. And you know that.”

    “But your dad didn’t,” Natalie said, smiling at me. “Your turn.”

    “Natalie, truth or dare?” I said, wanting to get back at her.

    “Truth!” She looked so unafraid of anything I would ask her.

    “How many boys have you kissed?”

    Natalie boldly, even proudly, glanced at my dad. “Five.”

    Dad just swallowed. Then he realized it was his turn. “Eh, Rosachika, truth or dare?”

    I hesitated. “Truth?” It came out as a question more than a statement. I wasn’t sure I wanted to play with my dad.

    “Um, well, do you love your father?”

    My cheeks blazed with those memories. “Well, yeah, Dad.”

    “You need to take this seriously, Mr. A.,” Natalie admonished. “Truth or dare, Mr. A.?”

    He drew in a deep breath as if he were bracing himself. “Truth.”

    “How many women have you been with.”

    My eyes bulged.

    Dad groaned. “Uh, seven.”

    My cheeks burned as I realized it was my turn. I bit my lip. “Natalie, truth or dare?”

    “Dare!” Her blonde hair flew as she threw her arms up into the air. “Dare! Dare! Dare!”

    “Uh, I dare you to drink an entire can of soda without stopping.”

    “Ugh, that’s child’s play,” she said and darted to the kitchen. Her skirt swirled around her pale thighs. She came back with a diet cherry coke. She popped the lid and winked at me.

    She chugged. Her throat worked as she gulped down more and more of the liquid. She tilted her head back, which pressed her round breasts against her top, her nipples hard. I had sudden flashes of touching those breasts. Like we had done something, too, in the store and forgotten it.

    But we had never fooled around.

    The heat rushed through me as Dad and I watched her finish chugging her drink. She let out a long, satisfied aaaah and then crushed the can in her hand in triumph. She giggled and then sank down onto her knees.

    “Easy, peasy!” she said. “You’re up, Mr. A.”

    “Uh… Natalie, truth or dare?”

    “Ooh, dare!” Her green eyes flashed to my dad. “Give it to me, Mr. A.!”

    “Let’s see… Do the splits.”

    My friend rolled her eyes. “You two are not even trying.”

    She stood up again and then she sank down on her legs. Bare feet slid across the carpet as she went down. In a flash, she had both her legs stretched out in opposite directions. Her skirt fluttered around her as she threw up her arms.

    “Ta-da!” she said.

    Dad shook his head like he couldn’t believe she was limber enough to do that. Even I had trouble believing it, and I had seen her do it so many times at college during gym class. She held it for a moment longer then slid out of it.

    “Okay, Mr. A., truth or dare?” Natalie said, a naughty gleam in her eyes.

    Dad hesitated. “Dare.”

    My friend grinned. It was so wicked and naughty. “I dare you to kiss your daughter for thirty seconds.”

    I couldn’t help how I perked up at that. This excitement rushed through me. Daddy glanced over at me. He swallowed, his brown eyes so rich and warm. My heart thundered a mile a minute. Natalie rubbed her hands on her knees, a big smile on her lips.

    My heartbeat so fast. I fanned my face and swallowed.

    Daddy leaned in towards me. This was happening. He was going to kiss me. I lifted my head. My pussy clenched. I could smell a faint scent of spice around him. It was an exciting and manly smell that had my head dizzy.

    Then his lips were on mine. They were so strong. Natalie picked up her phone, her eyes on us. I wanted to move my mouth. To kiss him back properly, not just keep our lips pressed together. But this wasn’t a real kiss. It was a dare.

    Nothing wrong with that.

    Time seemed to go on and on. I whimpered. His mouth felt so warm. His stubble rubbed on my cheeks. This manly caress that sent tingles racing through my body. My naughty pussy drank it in. I let out a little groan. My lips moved. I kissed my daddy back. It was—

    “Time!” Natalie called and set her phone down.

    Daddy ripped his mouth back from mine. He sucked in breaths as he settled down, wiping his hands on this jean-clad thighs. Mine were just as sweaty. I shuddered, feeling dizzy. Those patches of memories played through my mind. It was like a flipbook, the images sliding by so fast I could almost see Daddy and I moving together.

    “Hey, your up, Rosa,” Natalie said. “Mr. A., you must be a killer kisser because your daughter is out of it.”

    “Am not!” I squeaked and, in a panic, blurted out, “Natalie, truth or dare?”

    “Hmm, let’s do truth,” the naughty White girl said, her green eyes sparkling.

    “Um…” My mind struggled to find a question. “Do you have a crush on anyone?”

    “Yeah, your dad.” Natalie’s cheeks turned scarlet. “He’s cute.”

    “And sitting right here,” Dad said, his voice tight. He cleared it. “Rosachika, truth or dare?”

    “Truth,” I said, too scared to take on any dare.

    “Do you have a crush on anyone?”

    I was so wrong. Truth was far, far scarier than dare. My heat rushed through me. I had to tell the truth. That was the point of the game. I gulped in a breath, my small breasts pressing against my top. My nipples ached.

    “Uh, yeah, Dad. Um, you.”

    Natalie clapped her hands in delight and squealed in triumph. Dad glanced at me. I blushed and looked away. My hands gripped my thighs through my skirt. My panties were molten. I wanted to melt away in a puddle of embarrassment. I had just admitted it. What was wrong with me?

    “Well, truth or dare, Rosa?” Natalie said.

    I didn’t hesitate. I picked the safer option. “Dare.”

    The grin on my friend’s lips made me regret it. “I dare you to take off your top and bra.”

    My cheeks blazed. Daddy stared at me as I peeled off my crop top. I slid it up and over my stomach. I didn’t go fast. I wasn’t sure why I was going slow. This excitement rippled through me as he stared at me. He wanted to see my boobs.

    My blouse rolled up to my bra. It cupped my little breasts. They were almost B-cups. Small things. Perky. I didn’t need a bra at all, but everyone wore them. I had on a white one that contrasted with my golden-brown skin.

    I slid my blouse off, my heart pounding so hard. I heard it thundering in my ears. I dropped my blouse to the ground and sat there in just my bra. I reached behind me. Dad licked his lips. He looked so… hungrily at me.

    He wanted to see my tits.

    My fingers fumbled at the clasp, my body blazing with heat. The fire burned out of my pussy. My virgin cunt clenched. The clasp came apart. This was it. I was about to show my daddy my breasts. He hadn’t seen me topless since I was a kid. Back then, it hadn’t mattered. Now I had boobs.

    Small boobs, but they were still boobs.

    I slipped the straps off my shoulders. They fell down to the crook of my arms. Then I pulled the cups away and exposed my tits to my dad’s brown eyes. He licked his lips, his chest rising and falling as he stared at my breasts.

    Did he like them?

    He must because he kept staring at me.

    “Your turn,” Natalie said, a huge grin on her face. She looked so pleased with herself as she squirmed there, her blonde hair spilling around her face.

    Suddenly, I wanted to get back at her for putting me in this spot. “Natalie, truth or dare?”

    “Dare!” she said with such boldness.

    Yes! This was it. “I dare you to take off your skirt and panties!”

    Daddy groaned.

    Natalie hopped to her feet and winked at Dad. The White girl unzipped her skirt without a hint of fear. She wiggled her hips and her dark skirt slid over her butt and then fell down her thighs. She had on a pair of red panties.

    “Mmm, this what you want to see me do, Rosa?” Natalie asked, her fingers hooking the waistband of her panties.

    “If you’re not chicken,” I said, trying to hide just how excited I was to see my friend bottomless. Why? I had seen her before. It had never excited me, but those snippets of memories, those wild fantasies of doing stuff with her flared in my mind.

    Natalie turned around and bent over, thrusting her booty at us. She peeled down her panties, the red cloth sliding over her pale, beige rump. The curve of her butt-cheeks and the crevasse of her crack appeared. She pushed down her panties further and further, exposing more and more of her flesh. Her blonde bush appeared, the trimmed-short hairs not hiding her pussy lips at all. She was juicy. Even had some silvery stains matting her hairs.

    Dad groaned as she slid her panties down.

    My tongue licked over my lips as I stared at my friend’s ass and pussy. The urge to lean in and lick her flooded through my body. My cunt clenched. My naked boobies jiggled as the trembles swept through my body. I was so hot. So turned on.

    She stepped out of her panties and then turned around, her boobs jiggling beneath her blouse and bra. She sank down cross-legged, which put her blonde bush and pussy on display, her pink lips parting to show off her gleaming depths.

    “Uh, maybe we should stop,” Dad said as he kept staring at her. “This is getting a little wild.”

    “Nope,” Natalie said. “It’s your turn, Mr. A. Who will you ask?”

    Dad took in a deep breath then glanced at me. “Rosachika, truth or dare?”

    I swallowed, my blood boiling in my veins. I wanted this, didn’t I? “Dare.”

    Daddy took a long moment before he asked, “I dare you to take off your… your panties and bottom.”

    Natalie whooped.

    My pussy clenched and a wave of heat washed through me.

    I would be naked save for my ankle socks. I stood up, toes curling in them. I bit my lip and then I reached my hands beneath my skirt. I hooked onto the white panties I was wearing and dragged them out from beneath my skirt.

    “Ooh, that’s the kinky way to do it,” my friend said as I bent over, rolling my panties down my thighs. I could feel the air rustling over my bush and caressing my wet pussy lips.

    I stepped out of my panties, this wild heat rushing through me. I found the small zipper on the side of my skirt that kept the waistband tight about my torso. I undid the little fastener and unzipped it. It hung on my hips.

    I thrust my arms up in the air, Daddy staring up at me with such heat. My hips swayed from side to side, my little boobies jiggling. The skirt slipped down my skin. A little bit at a time. The top of my bush appeared. It went lower and lower.

    It fell off of my hips and plunged down my legs.

    Daddy groaned.

    There it was. My pussy on display, covered by my trim, brown bush. I shuddered, feeling all their eyes on me. This was so wild. I couldn’t believe this was happening. My cheeks burned while Daddy stared at me like a hungry wolf. I sank down, Natalie grinning.

    I grinned back.

    “Way to go, Mr. A.!” she cheered. “Mmm, let’s see. Rosa, truth or dare?”

    “Dare,” I said, knowing things would escalate. We had all crossed this line. Things had gone way, way too far now.

    “I dare you to pull out your dad’s cock and suck it.”

    Daddy groaned. “Maybe we should call it here, girls.”

    “No!” I lunged at my dad, lying, “I don’t lose at truth or dare!”

    “Yeah, right, you always lose,” said Natalie.

    I ignored her and attacked my dad’s fly. I wanted to suck his cock. I was feverish for it. Those memories told me one thing: my fantasies of sex with my daddy was amazing. The real thing, the incestuous delight, would be amazing. I was too horny to stop now. So, I between over, thrusting my ass and pussy at Natalie, and opened my father’s fly.

    He leaned back on his hands, his chest rising and falling. “Rosachika…”

    I drew out his cock. I bet mom, when she was still alive, would suck this cock. She would just nurse on it. I stroked him and then leaned my head down. I had to do this. Nice and fast. No thinking that this was wrong. Forbidden.

    Depraved heat rushed through me.

    I opened my mouth wide and sucked him in with a hungry swallow. My lips sealed about the shaft of my daddy’s cock. My cheeks hollowed around his dick as I wiggled my hips. Heat rushed through me as this salty flavor spilled across my taste buds.

    He groaned as I blew him.

    I stared up his body to his strong face. His brown eyes were wild. I nursed on him, making all these sloppy sounds. I had never done it before, but I knew the principle. Suck hard and swirl tongue. Make it sloppy. Make it feel amazing.

    “Rosachika,” he groaned. Hearing his pet name for me while I blew him only made this more taboo. This was my daddy’s cock in my mouth. He made me in my mother’s womb with it. “Yes.”

    “That’s it, Rosa!” Natalie moaned. “Mmm, yes, yes, just suck that dick.”

    I did. I bobbed my head up and down him, my tongue dancing around his shaft. He twitched in my mouth. This wild pulse fluttered up his cock that was amazing to feel as I loved him. I loved it. my tongue danced around him, stroking him, making him feel amazing.

    This was so hot and wild.

    I was possessed with this incestuous rush to please my daddy. The forbidden ache in my cunt swelled with my every suckle. More and more of that salty flavor filled my mouth. Was that his precum? Would he erupt in my mouth?

    “Damn, Rosachika,” he groaned. “Oh, damn.”

    “How does it feel?” Natalie asked.

    “Not your turn to ask a question,” he grunted. “You just went.”

    “Right.” Natalie squealed. I could hear the joy bursting from my White friend’s lips. “This is so effing hot, Rosa. Your tush is aimed right at me. Your daughter’s got a cute booty, Mr. A.”

    “Yeah,” he groaned. “Damn, I’m going to cum if you keep that up, Rosachika.”

    My pussy clenched. I squealed and sucked harder. I nursed with passion, wanting his cum to flood my mouth. My virgin twat burned for that depraved moment. I bobbed my head, working my mouth up and down his dick. I sucked with such hunger on him. I worshiped him with all my amazing passion.

    I nursed. I moaned. I loved him. My drool ran down his shaft as I bobbed. I made it as sloppy as possible. I wanted to give him as much pleasure as I could. I wanted to make him cum. It would be amazing to gulp down his seed.

    “Damn, Rosachika,” he panted. “Oh, damn, your mouth. I’m going to cum.”

    “Do it, Mr. A.!” my friend squealed. “Yeah, cum in her mouth. Dump that cum down her throat. That’ll be hot!”

    It would be.

    I suckled with such passion. I nursed with such hunger. It was amazing to experience. I loved my daddy’s cock with all my might. I suckled hard. The heat rushed through me, fluttering out of my naughty cunt. My pussy burned with this aching need to have him in me.

    He groaned. His face twisted in pleasure. His cock throbbed harder in my mouth. The salty taste increased. Was he about to cum? About to spurt all that forbidden jizz into my mouth? I nursed with every ounce of passion I had.

    “Rosachika!” he growled.

    His cum flooded my mouth.

    “Yes!”

    Hot jizz splashed across the back of my throat. I gulped it down. I swallowed every drop of it I could. It was amazing. My eyes squeezed shut as the heat washed through me. My hips wiggled in delight, dancing with this exciting delight as I swallowed it.

    “Effing hell, you’re cumming in her mouth, Mr. A.!” my friend gasped. “You’re cumming down your daughter’s throat.”

    “I am!” groaned Daddy. “Oh, fuck, I am.”

    I savored it. His jizz was so salty and delicious. It tasted so good in my mouth. It flowed down my throat. I swallowed it all. Every last drop. I squeezed my eyes shut as I gulped it down. His spunk tasted amazing as all that creamy seed flowed down my throat.

    I groaned, loving every second of it.

    “Rosachika!” he groaned as the last spurt splashed against the roof of my mouth. “Damn.”

    I slid my mouth off of him and swallowed his seed. I panted there before him, my tits rising and falling. I had just done that. Just sucked my daddy off. My pussy was molten passion. I trembled, my tits rising and falling.

    “Your turn, Rosa,” Natalie hissed, her voice so throaty.

    “Right.” I panted. I stared at my father. “Daddy, truth or dare?”

    He hesitated. He swallowed. “Truth.”

    Disappointment soured through me, but then inspiration hit me. I asked, “Was that the best blowjob you ever had?”

    He smiled. “Yeah. Yeah, it was, Rosachika.”

    My joy swallowed all my disappointment. I positively squirmed in place.

    “Uh, Natalie, truth or dare?” Daddy asked, his chest rising and falling. He was panting.

    “Mmm, a naughty dare,” my friend said, her eyes smoldering.

    “God, I’m going to do this,” Daddy muttered. “I dare you to go down on my daughter.”

    My eyes bulged. Heat rushed through me.

    “Done!” Natalie squealed.

    Before I knew it, she was pushing me onto my back. I stretched out while my White friend grabbed my knees with her pale fingers. She shoved my legs apart. She had this look of excitement in her green eyes. Her blonde hair spilled down around her crimson cheeks.

    Mother of god, she blushed so prettily.

    Daddy watched, his cock still out. His eyes smoldered as Natalie lowered her head down to my pussy. This nervous excitement rippled through me. I rubbed at my belly, all full of Daddy’s cum. Then my friend nuzzled into my bush. Her lips kissed at my pussy.

    I gasped at the contact of another person on my cunt. Natalie’s tongue flicked out and slid through my virgin folds. I shuddered at the sensual caress of the girl’s tongue on me. My body trembled as a shiver of delight rushed through me.

    “Oh, god,” I groaned. “Natalie.”

    “You taste delicious, Rosa!” She licked at me again. And again.

    Daddy groaned as he watched.

    I squirmed on the carpet, feeling the fibers rubbing into my back and rump. This tangy scent rose in the air. That was me. That was my pussy I was smelling. The one my friend licked at. She lapped up and down my folds, her nose rubbing into my clit. Pleasure surged through me in the wake of her every tongue caress.

    She petted my cunt with her tongue. She stroked up from my taint to my clit. She slid over that naughty bud. Sparks burst. My cunt clenched deep inside. I groaned and squirmed on the ground as she pleased me.

    “You like that?” she asked.

    “Uh-huh,” I moaned. “That’s so good.”

    “Damn,” Daddy groaned. “Rosachika… You’re… This… Damn.”

    I quivered, feeling his eyes raking my body. This depraved heat rushed through me, fed by my friend’s tongue sliding up and down my slit. My hands drifted up my stomach to my little titties. I squeezed them. Kneaded them.

    I moaned as my White friend devoured me.

    Her hands wrapped around my thighs. She pulled my pussy tighter against her lips. Her tongue thrust forward. She buried it so deep into me. She caressed parts of me that had never been touched. Not even by me. She swirled around in me, pleasure rushing through my body.

    What happened to my hymen…? My thoughts fizzled in pleasure.

    “Natalie!” I groaned as she swirled her tongue around in me.

    “Is she making you feel good, Rosachika?” Daddy asked.

    “So good!” I moaned, my thighs squeezing about my friend’s head. “She’s got her tongue inside of my pussy. She dancing it around in me. Oh, it’s so amazing. I’m so wet. It was so hot sucking you, and now… now… I’m going to cum on my friend’s mouth.”

    “Yes!” Daddy groaned. He grabbed his cock and stroked it. He was hard again.

    Natalie moaned into my pussy. Her tongue scooped out my pussy cream into her mouth. She moaned and did it again. And again. Every time she thrust her tongue into snatch, my orgasms swelled even more. My breasts rose and fell as I sucked in air.

    My fingers kneaded my firm titties. Pleasure rushed down from my touch to her tongue plundering my pussy. She thrust it in and out of me, fucking it in as far as she could reach. Her nose rubbed at my clit. I groaned, sparks flaring. I hurtled towards my orgasm.

    “Oh, yes, yes, Natalie,” I moaned. “Oh, that’s amazing. Daddy, Daddy, she’s going to make me cum.”

    “Good,” he groaned. “Cum on her mouth, Rosachika.”

    “Cum on my effing mouth!” Natalie moaned and then she slid her tongue up to my clit. Her lips seized my bud.

    Suckled.

    My eyes widened. My virgin cunt clenched. I gasped and bucked as my pussy convulsed with wild sparks. They showered my mind in rapture. My thoughts blazed with all these wicked bursts of pleasure. Synapses fired left and right. My thighs squeezed about Natalie’s head, holding my White friend to my pussy.

    “I’m cumming so hard!” I moaned, thrashing.

    Natalie licked and lapped up my juices gushing out of me. She drank them down. Her eyes were so naughty as she stared up at me. I groaned as she did. This was insane. I bit my lip, my body trembling through the pleasure that rushed out of my cunt.

    My cream bathed her mouth. She gulped down my juices. My friend drank them, her green eyes sparkling. Daddy’s brown eyes burned as he watched. I hit that amazing peak of pleasure. This was more fantastic than masturbation.

    “Yes!” I moaned as I hovered at the pinnacle of rapture. Then I fell into panting bliss. My thighs relaxed from around my friend’s head.

    “Oh, my effing gosh, Rosa, you gushed juices,” Natalie said as she sat up. Her lips and cheeks were gleaming in my cream. “That was so hot. Mmm, and it’s my turn.” She glanced at Daddy as I lay there flushed and panting. “Mr. A., truth or dare?”

    “Dare,” he said and peeled off his shirt. It was like he knew what he would be dared to do.

    We all knew what it would be.

    “I dare you to fuck your daughter hard!” Natalie moaned, and then ripped off her own blouse. Her breasts jiggled in her red bra.

    Daddy stood up and shoved down his jeans and boxers. My toes curled in my socks as I stared at his manly body. He had such hunger in his eyes. His cock thrust out so hard. I stared at it, hardly noticing Natalie’s round breasts bouncing into view as she shrugged off her bra.

    “I’m so ready, Daddy,” I moaned. “Make me into a woman.”

    He fell to his knees between my thighs. Natalie knelt down by us. She thrust her hand between her legs and rubbed at her cunt. She masturbated as Daddy’s dick came closer and closer to my pussy. I squirmed on the carpet, the fibers so itchy beneath me. They excited me.

    Daddy planted his left hand by my head, bracing his weight on it, while his right guided his cock right to my virgin pussy. He pressed it against my vulva. He nuzzled it into my labia. I shuddered, ready for him to pop my cherry.

    He thrust into me with ease like there was no hymen to pop. But I had a hymen. I must not have felt him break it because his dick felt amazing. There was no pain at all, only the bliss of having my daddy fill my cunt to the brim with his big cock.

    “Rosachika!” he groaned.

    “Oh, Daddy, yes!” I moaned as his balls rested against my taint. He was in me. He reached so deep into my pussy. It felt so wonderful and so familiar, like I had experienced this already. But how could that be? I could never forget this. Those were just fantasies that had flashed in my mind.

    This was reality.

    My thighs locked around his hips. He lowered himself down to me. I embraced him and pulled him to my lips. He kissed me with hunger as I squirmed beneath him. My nipples rubbed into his chest. I loved the feel of his pecs against me. My nubs burst with pleasure.

    Natalie moaned beside us, masturbating away as Daddy thrust his cock in and out of my pussy. I groaned, loving his dick burying to the hilt in me over and over again. This was so amazing. He thrust into me with power. With forbidden passion.

    Depraved delight burned in my pussy.

    “Effing hell, that’s hot!” whimpered Natalie. “Incest! Real incest! Yes!”

    I groaned into the kiss with my daddy, embracing this incestuous rush. I wasn’t on the pill. He wasn’t wearing a condom. He could impregnate me. That excited me even more. I was in the middle of my cycle. Wasn’t that the most dangerous time?

    Yes!

    My pussy clenched about his cock. I held him tight as he pumped away at me. He fucked his dick into me over and over again. I groaned as I enjoyed his every thrust into me. That wonderful cock filled me up again and again. He rammed to the hilt in me. It was amazing. This exhilarating bliss that rushed through me.

    His balls smacked into my taint on his every thrust. I groaned, squirming my cunt around on him. I fucked him hard and fast. He buried his dick over and over into my pussy. My flesh loved him as we kissed. As we trembled together.

    Daddy broke the kiss and moaned, “Rosachika. My little girl. Mother of god, you’re so tight.”

    “And you’re so big, Daddy!” My cunt clenched down on his girth, reveling in the size of him. He fit in me, his cock bottoming out against my cervix. “I was made for this, Daddy! You and Mommy made me to be yours.”

    “Yes!” Natalie hissed. “So effing hot!”

    “Damn,” groaned Daddy. He stared into my eyes as his cock plunged into me over and over again. “You’re like your mother. So goddamn tight.”

    “Mmm, you’re going to cum in me, aren’t you, Daddy?” I asked.

    “Yes.”

    “Breed me?”

    “Oh, fuck,” he groaned and thrust harder.

    “Yes, yes, effing breed your daughter!” gasped Natalie. “I dare you to do that. I double-dog dare you!”

    Daddy slammed into my cunt with his big dick. That huge shaft plunged into me again and again. My pussy celebrated every wild thrust. I trembled beneath him, my twat squeezing about his cock as he plundered me.

    Daddy fucked me hard. He rammed into me, and I loved every moment of it. He slammed to the hilt in my snatch. It was incredible. I groaned, my cunt squeezing down on his dick as he pumped it in and out of me. I loved it. This was rapture. Heaven. I groaned with his every plunge into my twat.

    My pussy clenched about him. Loved him. I whimpered and moaned as he fucked me hard. My Daddy made such passionate love to me. I stared into his eyes, my fingernails clawing his back as he brought me closer and closer to climaxing on his dick.

    To working out his incestuous seed to flood my pussy.

    “Daddy! Daddy!” I moaned. “I need you, Daddy! I need your cum spurting into me!”

    “Yes!” he growled. “You’ll get it, honey.” He plowed into me hard. Fast.

    “Daddy!” I whimpered at the pleasure of his dick. He was incredible. He was everything that I craved. That I wanted from my daddy.

    He buried to the hilt in me again and again. He fucked me with all that passion. I loved him so much. Natalie whimpered beside us. She looked so sexy there. But she was being left out. That wasn’t fair at all.

    I bit my lip and then I moaned, “Natalie, I dare you to sit on my face as Daddy fucks me.”

    “Yes!” she gasped.

    Daddy rose up from me. He slammed his cock hard into me. My friend ripped her fingers out of her pussy. Then she threw her leg over my face. I groaned as she pressed her pussy right down on my mouth. I gasped at the feel of her silky bush on my lips right before her pussy ground on my face.

    I thrust my tongue out. I slid into her folds and penetrated her pussy. I swirled and darted my tongue around inside of her. She gasped out in delight. She shuddered atop me, her hips grinding her twat on my mouth.

    I licked at her. I lapped up her sweet juices. They coated my lips and tongue. She tasted amazing. My cunt clenched down on Daddy’s cock as he rammed into me. His hands held my hips as he drove hard into me. My body shook.

    “Oh, Rosa, yes!” gasped my friend. “Effing hell, that’s amazing. That’s it. That’s what I need. I’m going to cum.”

    “Me, too!” I moaned and thrust my tongue into her mouth.

    I swirled it around in her pussy, reaching so deep into her. I didn’t know what had happened to her hymen, I knew she was a virgin, but I didn’t care. I just savored her silky walls and sweet pussy squeezing around me as Daddy drove his cock hard into my twat. He fucked me with passion, grunting, groaning.

    My pussy clamped down on him. The pressure swelled in me. His cock pumping away at my twat swelled it. I worshiped that forbidden shaft burying into my barely legal twat. Daddy grunted. Groaned. He slammed his cock to the hilt in me.

    “Fuck!” he grunted. Erupted.

    My daddy’s cum spurted into me. The moment his hot, incestuous seed splashed against my cervix, I came. I squealed into Natalie’s pussy as the tsunami of pleasure rushed through my body. This dizzying wave of delight crashed into my mind.

    I drowned in rapture.

    “Oh, effing hell, yes!” gasped Natalie.

    Sweet juices gushed into my mouth as Daddy’s cum pumped into my twat. He flooded me with spurt after spurt of his cum. It was amazing to feel. To experience. I bucked on the ground, my pussy sucking at his dick, writhing about his amazing shaft as I drank down my friend’s cream.

    “Fuck!” groaned Daddy as he fired the last of his cum in me.

    A final wave of rapture washed through my pussy. I shuddered, my thighs hugging him. My tongue lapped at my friend while she swayed atop me. She wiggled her hips, smearing her silky bush and hot twat on my mouth.

    “Your turn, Mr. A.!” moaned my friend.

    “Shit,” he panted. “I dare you to eat out my daughter’s cunt while I fuck your pussy.”

    “Done!” Natalie moaned and flew off of me. “Come sit on my face, Rosa.”

    I shuddered. Daddy was still hard in me. Why hadn’t he gone soft? Was he that excited? I knew I was just melting with passion. This was all so exciting. I groaned and then slid off of his cock. My pussy popped off of him. Cum puddled out of me and ran down to my ass.

    I threw myself on my friend. I planted my twat right on her mouth. She sealed her lips on it and sucked. I gasped as she drained the cum out of me. My back arched. It felt so naughty. I wiggled there while Daddy moved into place, his cock wet with my pussy cream.

    “Take her cherry, too, Daddy!” I moaned. I grabbed his cock and guided him to my friend as she kept nursing on my pussy, drawing out my cum.

    Daddy thrust into Natalie’s pussy. My White friend moaned, her blonde bush swallowing Daddy’s dick. Her pale thighs wrapped around his golden-brown skin. He groaned, the muscles in his chest rippling as he pumped away at her.

    Natalie groaned into my cunt. Her tongue thrust into me. She swirled it around in me like she had before. She licked and lapped out all that cum in me. That incestuous seed that Daddy had fired into me. She churned up my cunt while I shuddered and savored every moment of our passion.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned. “Fuck her hard, Daddy.”

    “He’s effing me so hard!” gasped Natalie.

    “I am, Rosachika!” Pleasure crossed Daddy’s face. “Damn, I feel young myself. You two girls are so sexy.”

    I beamed at that.

    I ground my cunt on Natalie’s mouth. The pleasure rushed through me as she licked and lapped at me. This wonderful heat that swelled through my body. I savored the depraved delight of our kinky threesome.

    My butt-cheeks clenched. I squirmed on my friend. I ground on her mouth by wiggling my hips. Her tongue felt amazing. My orgasm built and built with every moment. I rose towards that next burst of rapture.

    Daddy’s hands grabbed my torso. “Rosachika, you’re so sexy.”

    “And you’re a hunk, Daddy!” I moaned, my hands falling on his shoulders.

    “Mmm, he’s yummy,” purred my friend. “Just like your pussy, Rosa.”

    “And yours!” I moaned.

    Daddy leaned in and kissed me. He tasted the sweet cream soaking my lips. The flavor of my friend’s cunt. I moaned, my pussy clenching. His tongue licked over my mouth, clearly enjoying the taste of the twat he fucked hard.

    She broke the kiss, smacking lips. “She does taste good.”

    “Uh-huh,” I moaned, his hands stroking my sides. He slid up and rubbed at my tits with his thick thumbs.

    I groaned as he did that. My boobs sent delight rushing down to my pussy being devoured by Natalie. Her tongue fluttered up and down me. She brushed my clit. I whimpered, my body trembling. His thumbs rubbed out across my nipples. He massaged them.

    I gasped, loving the feel of his touch. The sparks shot through me. My eyes squeezed tight as he rubbed at my nubs. This amazing bliss sizzled through me. It was incredible to feel. My pussy clenched around my friend’s probing tongue.

    “Daddy,” I groaned, my orgasm swelling. “Oh, Daddy. You and Natalie are going to make me cum again.”

    “Good,” he growled, thrusting hard into my friend.

    “Mmm, dump all that yummy cream into my mouth,” Natalie moaned. “I effing love it.”

    I did, too. I wanted to flood her mouth with my juices.

    My body trembled as Daddy rubbed at my nipples. His thumbs pushed on them. I groaned, my cunt clenching around my friend’s tongue. She danced it around in me while my clit rubbed on her chin. Sparks flared.

    I pushed down harder on her, wanting that orgasm. I was so close to it. Daddy grunted, his thumbs making my nipples tingle. I squirmed there, the pressure rising and rising. I was so close to that moment of exploding.

    “Daddy!” I whimpered.

    “Cum, Rosachika!” he growled, slamming into my friend’s cunt.

    “Yes!” I howled and came on Natalie’s face.

    I bucked on her, juices gushing out of my pussy and into her hungry mouth. I threw my arms around Daddy’s neck and kissed him with hunger. He growled into me and thrust forward.

    “Effing, yes!” squealed Natalie. “You’re dad’s breeding me now, Rosa! He’s pumping his cum into me. I’m cumming so effing hard!”

    She lapped up my cunt cream as she bucked. I loved the passion she gave. The heat of her naughty delight rushing through me. It was so amazing to feel. Stars danced before my eyes as the pleasure rushed me to the heights of ecstasy.

    I hovered there, kissing Daddy as he emptied his cum into my friend’s pussy. It was so wild. This was such a hot night. I groaned as Natalie lapped at my pussy with hungry flutters, keeping this delight buzzing through my veins.

    I broke the kiss with Daddy and panted, “Wow.”

    “Yeah,” he said, smiling. “That was hot.”

    I nodded.

    “Mmm, Rosa, I dare you to lick your daddy’s cum out of my pussy!” Natalie squealed.

    “Yes!” I moaned.

    As I did that, I knew that our game of truth and dare, or at the least the dare part, would continue. This night. Tomorrow. All next week. Things had changed between the three of us. I wanted Natalie and I bred. I wanted us to have Daddy’s babies. I don’t know what awakened in my friend and me at Wholesome Foods, but I was glad.

    Natalie and I were my Daddy’s lovers. We were such lucky girls. As I ate her pussy full of all that salty cum, I ached for what I would dare them to do next. I knew it would be dirty and depraved and make us all cum.

    The END of this Tale of the Mind Control Device


  • God is a Slut Chapter 2: Rachel’s Darkest Fantasy_(1)

    Font size : +


    This is the second chapter of the “God is a Slut” series, where God and Lucifer (Lucy) gamble with a pure girl’s soul. I use multiple first-person perspectives, which are marked with CAPITAL NAMES.

    LUCIFER

    “Today, Rachel, we begin the second test.” I said to the mortal, “I just need you to lie on your back and relax.”

    We were in a therapist’s office, with cream colored walls, brown carpeting and windows that looked out onto a hellish cityscape below us. I was dressed in a white dress shirt, with a black skirt, black high heels and rectangular glasses. I enjoyed playing the part of the therapist, and was fully committed to the role, though, I did unbutton my shirt low enough to reveal my ample, red cleavage. God was dressed in her usual silk dress with the plunging neckline, and had her golden hair done up in a crowning braid that wrapped around her head, with the rest of her locks flowing freely down her shoulders. Rachel was still in her oversized sweatshirt and jeans, still desperately trying to conceal the curvaceous body she possessed. She had resisted the temptations of the succubi admirably, but this test was a different animal.

    Rachel nervously rested her head back on the couch, and God gave her a reassuring smile and squeezed the mortal’s hand.

    “I’m going to ask you some questions,” I said to Rachel, “and I want you to answer them honestly. Remember: it is a sin to lie, and God is right there.”

    “OK Lucy,” Rachel said, her voice wavering slightly, “I’m ready.”

    “Perfect.” I smiled, crossing my legs in a professional manner, “My first question is: when did you first start noticing changes in your body?”

    “When I was twelve,” the college freshman said, “I had my first period.”

    “And it was around this time that you began to see boys in a different light?” I asked.

    “Yes.” Rachel responded.

    “And if you can remember, when was the first time you masturbated?” I asked, looking up at her from behind my glasses.

    “Uuuuumm” Rachel said, entwining her fingers together nervously, “I think it was when I was fifteen.”

    “Wow,” God said, “you held out for a long time.”

    “It’s a sin to indulge in your own flesh,” Rachel responded, “forgive me.”

    “There’s nothing to forgive, sweetheart.” God smiled warmly.

    “And did you use pornography as an aid, or were you using your imagination?” I asked Rachel, writing nonsense on the clipboard in my lap to keep up the appearance of professionalism.

    “I used my imagination.” Rachel said, “Pornography is sinful.”

    “It is?” God laughed, “Where in the bible does it say that? I watch porn all the time, Rachel. You humans are so…creative; I get all my new ideas from it.”

    “I know you’re still testing me, my lord.” Rachel smiled, “Rest assured, my will is strong.”

    “Moving on…” I said as God gave me satisfied smirk. It seemed no matter what God did or said, Rachel would still believe it was an act to test her faith, which meant God had carte blanche to be the shameless slut she truly was, without worry of swaying Rachel to my side. This little bitch was tough, but this test would surely break her.

    “What were you imagining during your masturbation?” I asked Rachel.

    “I don’t remember,” Rachel said honestly, “it was a long time ago.”

    “Justin Bieber, One Direction,” I listed off the typical heart throbs of early teens, “the athletic kids at school, the bad boys, the druggies, the theatre kids…”

    “No,” Rachel said, “I don’t think so.”

    “Hmmmm,” I pondered, “well, it was a long time ago, so it’s likely you can’t remember it off hand. I’m going to put you in a hypnotic trance, and we’ll extract the memory from there.”

    “Why are you so interested?” Rachel asked.

    “You’re first sexual fantasy is the origin of your sexuality,” I explained, “your preferences may change, but everything expands outward from that first dirty thought. After I find that little bit of teenage depravity, I can move deeper until I discover your darkest fantasy.”

    “My darkest fantasy?” Rachel asked, “How will this play-out in the test?”

    “I am going to make it a reality,” I smirked, “and if you still want to hang out with God’s boring ass afterward, then you pass the test. Now, I need you to just relax, Rachel, just lie back, and don’t think about anything.”

    I got up from my chair and pulled the pendulum from my pocket. I had the ability to put anyone in a trance with just a touch of my hand, but I was a slave to theatrics, and I’d seen too many movies where hypnosis therapy worked not to try it. I let the pendulum sway back and forth across Rachel’s eyes. She stared blankly at the pendulum, and I grew frustrated with the lack of hypnosis, and pushed her mind from consciousness with a touch of my hand instead.

    “Now that she’s knocked out,” God whispered, “we can do whatever we want to her…let’s draw a dick on her face.”

    “You’re mature,” I smiled, “I suppose you’d blame it on me once she found out.”

    “And she’d believe every word.” God sniggered.

    “Let’s find out what kind of dirty things fifteen-year-old Rachel was thinking about.” I said quietly as I leaned down to Rachel’s face.

    “She’s so pure and innocent,” God whispered, “I bet it was something like holding hands with a boy in choir.”

    “I’m not so sure,” I smiled, “the bible-thumpers often have some perverse fantasies. That’s what happens when you repress sexuality for so long.”

    “We’ll see.” God said confidently, “Go on, ask her.”

    “Rachel,” I whispered to the entranced girl, “who were you thinking about the first time you touched yourself?”

    “Brian.” The entranced Rachel whispered.

    “Oh fuck….” God said. I looked up at her and saw the worry in her face. Whoever Brian was, God definitely didn’t want Rachel to be thinking about him.

    “And who is Brian?” I asked, smirking at God.

    “My brother.”

    I bit the inside of my cheeks to keep from bursting out in laughter. God stared down at Rachel, completely mortified.

    Her brother?!” I hissed between fits of laughter, “Your perfect little human wants to fuck her brother?!

    “She was young and confused!” God insisted through hushed whispers, “It’s like you said: sexual repression leads to weird fantasies; she’s probably over it by now!”

    “Rachel,” I whispered, trying to hold it together, “Do you still touch yourself and think about Brian?”

    “Yes.” She said whispered.

    “Is Brian your darkest fantasy?”

    “Yesssss.” She hissed, a small amount of arousal in her voice.

    “Lucy,” God said, “don’t do it.”

    “Oh, I’m doing it.” I smiled, “We haven’t had a good old fashioned incest fantasy for a loooong time.”

    “Lucy, c’mon, the poor girl’s going to be scarred for life.”

    “It’s so perverse,” I sneered, “so wrong. Fulfilling a fantasy like this just…burns a spot in the soul. After Rachel gets a taste of her brother, she’s going be begging to join me.”

    God didn’t really give a shit that Rachel wanted to fuck her brother; the omnipotent slut often acted out incest fantasies herself. What God was really scared of, was that I was right. Rachel knew her fantasy was depraved, but I was going to make her fulfill it anyway, and once she dabbled in her darker side, she’d turn away from the bullshit path of virtue and have fun with me instead. And the debt God would owe me…let’s just say our lord and savior wasn’t going to be walking right for months. I smirked at God and disappeared in a flash of smoke. It was time to find Brian.

    BRIAN

    Ramstein played in the background as I packed a bowl of ground bud. I searched my pockets for my lighter and sighed when I realized I’d lost both it, and my cigarettes at the costume party last night. I was bound to have another lighter lying around my apartment somewhere, so I pushed away textbooks and piles of overdo papers looking for one.

    “Need a light?” a sultry female voice asked from behind me.

    Did I take home a girl last night? I thought, God, I hope it wasn’t Allison again, every time I get too drunk, Allison just swoops in like a fucking vulture.

    “Allison, look,” I said as I turned around, “I don’t know what I said to you last night, but-”

    This woman was not Allison. This woman was wearing a perfect devil’s cosplay outfit; her skin painted deep red from head to toe, her eyes decorated with golden contacts, her full lips covered in a sheen of black lipstick, and a pair of prosthetic horns protruding from a thick mane of straight black hair. She had a body like I’d never seen curving beneath a…secretary’s outfit? That part was confusing. Either way, I must have hit that last night and been too drunk to remember.

    “I’m sorry,” I said, laughing and shaking my head, “I don’t remember your name.”

    “Lucy.” she smiled.

    “Lucy,” I laughed, “holy shit, you are way out of my league. I don’t know what my blacked-out self said to convince you to sleep with me, but-”

    “We didn’t have sex, Brian,” Lucy laughed, “but I’m down for some later if you do me favor.”

    “Sure!” I said, a little too eagerly. I must have passed-out before I could seal the deal last night, but Lucy seemed more than willing to give me a second chance. If she needed her laundry picked up or something, I could do her that favor. Shit, I’d damn near do anything to get it in.

    “I’m actually a friend of your sister’s,” Lucy said as she sat down on my couch, “and she’s in a rough place right now.”

    “I didn’t know Rachel had any friends,” I said, tactfully sitting down next to Lucy, “she’s always calling me from ASU and telling me how lonely she is. Do you go to ASU?”

    “I’m done with school, actually,” Lucy said, “can I smoke in here?”

    “Sure.”

    Lucy took out a pack of Marlboro Reds, which surprised me. Most girls who smoke, don’t smoke something that harsh. Lucy was a bad, bad little devil; I was betting on anal. She flicked her thumb up and a flame shot from the tip. I raised my eyebrows at her cool party trick.

    “You’ve got to show me how you do that,” I said, “do you keep a match in your palm or something?”

    “I can summon the flame of hell-fire at will.” Lucy smiled. It was a little weird that she was staying in character after the party, but I didn’t give a shit. She could extinguish that square on balls if it meant she’d lick them.

    “You were talking about Rachel?” I asked.

    “Yeah,” Lucy said, blowing out a smoky shape of a woman bending over (how fucking cool was that?), “Rachel is in hell and needs you to have sex with her.”

    “What?!” I yelled. Why is it that the hot ones I bring home are always fucking crazy? This is Allison all over again.

    “Your sister, Rachel, is in hell with God, in my therapist’s office, waiting for me to bring you over to have sex with her.” Lucy said in a very matter-of-fact way. This bitch was hot, but not hot enough to ignore the red flags flying from every post of my mind.

    “Ooooookkkkaaaaay,” I said, getting up, “you need to leave.”

    “Oh, you still think I’m a cosplay slut you met at the party last night?” Lucy laughed, “I thought I dropped enough hints, but apparently, I was too subtle. Why don’t you look out your window?”

    “Why the fuck-”

    Welp, my hyper-religious parents were right all along. Hell was real, I was a sinner, and now I was being punished. Outside my window was a sea of lava, and billions of naked bodies writhing in torturous…wait, no, they’re all fucking; not so bad after all. I didn’t recall dying last night, but given how much alcohol I remember consuming, my death was probably embarrassing as fuck, and posted on LiveLeak by now. I hope I didn’t shit myself. I definitely shit myself.

    “Satan,” I said to the beautiful queen of evil, “did I shit myself when I died? Because I have this problem where if I drink too much-”

    “You’re not dead, Brian.” Satan laughed, “you’re just visiting, like your sister. And call me Lucy.”

    “Right,” I said, snapping my fingers, “you want me to fuck my sister. I’m not doing it.”

    “It’ll only be for a little-”

    “I. Am. Not. Having. Sex. With. My. Sister!” I yelled. “End of story! Now take me back to my apartment so I can smoke my bowl in peace!”

    “Have you ever seen those movies where someone makes a deal with the devil, and then they get everything they want?” Lucy said, standing up and walking seductively to me, “I can give you anything you want.”

    “I want you to leave me alone,” I said, “and not ask me to have sex with my sister.”

    “I could give you fortune-”

    “Not interested.”

    “Fame?”

    “Don’t need it.”

    “All the women you could ever desire? I could suck your-”

    “I can masturbate.”

    “Holy shit,” Lucy grumbled, “you and your sister are the two most stubborn fucking people I’ve ever met. I had my fist eight inches up her ass yesterday-”

    “I don’t want to hear about that!” I grimaced. “What are you doing with her anyway?”

    “God and I make these bets,” Lucy explained, “where God makes a human of pure spirit, and I try to corrupt them. So far, Rachel has passed the first test. The second test is where I find her deepest, darkest fantasy and make it a reality. And you, Brian, are that fantasy.”

    “What the fuck,” I said, “Rachel wants to have sex with me?! She’s a fucking Jesus-freak! She goes to the confession box for just thinking about things!”

    “And she’s been thinking about you, and what you have between your legs for quite some time.” Lucy smirked, “I guess she suppresses these thoughts so deeply, she won’t even confess them to a priest. But she confessed them to me, Brian. Your precious little sister wants you balls-deep in her virgin pussy.”

    “What the fuck…” I said, sitting down on the couch in shock.

    “The origin of this depravity lies somewhere in the pages of your history,” Lucy said as she walked behind me and placed her hands on my shoulders, “let’s take a look, shall we?”

    A book appeared in my lap, and Lucy opened it. Her hands were delicate, with long fingers and black nail polish. She paged though the book of empty sheets and then stopped.

    “Here….” She hissed, “this is where it all started.”

    The page came to life in a screen of moving colors and then focused. It was from the viewpoint of my eyes. I was yelling at my parents, pointing an accusing finger at them, and then gesturing to Rachel sobbing on the floor. She was fifteen at the time, and she’d just been caught texting a boy from school. It was nothing salacious, it was an innocuous “hi,” but it was enough for my parents to come down on her hard. I defended her, I stood up for her and tried to explain reason to my parents. I told them they were ruining her, that she’d never function as an adult if they kept treating her this way. They threw her in the closet and screamed passages from the bible at her. I tore her from the closet and punched my old man in the face when he tried to stop me.

    That was the last time we ever saw our parents. Rachel lived with me until she graduated high school and went to ASU. I feared that the damage of her youth was permanent, that she’d never escape from the shell our parents put her in. She prayed every day, she followed the word of God to the letter, and she wore a cross at all times, not even taking it off in the shower. She never had any fun, never made any friends, and she barely talked to anyone but me. All I could do was encourage her to be herself and hope that she’d open up to new experiences. And ever since I had dragged her from that hell-hole of a house, she’d wanted to fuck me. What the fuck.

    “That was quite the thing you did for her,” Lucy’s voice whispered in my ear, “no wonder she sees you the way she does. You saved her, Brian, and that night, she touched herself for the first time, thinking about you.”

    “Get the fuck away from me!” I growled.

    “That’s not how this works,” Lucy whispered, her voice a mix of lust and malice, “you see, Rachel’s stuck here until she either passes my test, or fails it, in which case she’ll willingly join me in hell. God thinks Rachel could be the next messiah, and Rachel really pines for God’s approval. If you don’t help me, Brian, then Rachel can’t pass her test, and she’ll stay down here forever, stuck in my therapist office, waiting for you to save her, once again.”

    “Jesus Christ,” I exclaimed, “you really are an evil bitch.”

    “I’m not so bad once you get to know me,” Lucy laughed as she massaged my shoulders, “God however, God is a piece of work.”

    “He gambles with innocent people’s souls,” I sighed, “he sounds like a real old-testament asshole.”

    She, Brian, God is a woman. And she’s not an asshole; she really does try to do good, it’s just…she’s kind of stupid. I mean, she knows everything in the universe, but her judgement is poor, to put it nicely.”

    “So, I have to have sex with my sister to save her soul?” I said.

    “That’s right,” Lucy replied, “and really put your back into it, Brian; Rachel needs to feel like you’re not just doing her a favor.”

    “You are a disgusting person, Lucy.” I said, tilting my head up until our eyes met.

    “And once you do what I ask,” Lucy smiled down at me, her hands sliding from my shoulders and tracing down my torso, “you’ll get to see how disgusting I really am.”

    RACHEL

    I woke up from my trance to see God’s beautiful face smiling down at me.

    “What happened?” I asked her.

    “You confessed your darkest fantasy to Lucy.” God said, her hand gently petting my hair.

    “And?” I asked, “What is it?”

    “You…” God said, “You want…to fuck your older brother.”

    “What?!” I screamed as I shot up, “No, no, no. No I do not!”

    “It’s OK,” God said, putting her calming hands on my shoulders, “it’s a little on the freakier side of things, but it’s not unheard of. I’m not one to judge; I mean, if I had a brother I’d have definitely fucked him by now.”

    “It’s unnatural!” I cried, “It’s an abomination, a sin!”

    “Hey, honey,” God said, “let’s pump the brakes here, OK? I’m the one who decides what a sin is, and I know you read the bible; there is a ton of incest. I mean, Adam and Eve? How the fuck do you think they got grandkids?!”

    “I guess, if the bible says it’s Ok…”

    “That’s the spirt!” God said, “For once, telling someone to read the bible was actually a good idea!”

    “I know you’re testing my faith-”

    “It was a joke, Rachel.” God laughed, “Reading the bible is a terrible idea; I didn’t write that shit.”

    “I will remain faithful to your word, even if you try to sway me otherwise.” I smiled.

    “Oh,” God beamed and pinched my cheek, “you are just too perfect.”

    Lucy and Brian appeared in puff of black smoke. Brian looked more than a little confused, and I hoped Lucy had brought him up to speed on our situation; I didn’t want to be the one to tell him what he needed to do.

    “Rachel!” Brian exclaimed when his eyes met me. He embraced me tightly, and I hugged him back.

    “Brian,” I said, pressing my face into his chest, “it’s so good to see you!”

    “You and mom and dad were right all along,” Brian said as he pulled away, “all of this Jesus bumbo-jumbo is true.”

    “Most of it’s actually bullshit.” God said, extending a hand to Brian, “Hi, I’m God.”

    “Hi…God.” Brian said, awkwardly shaking the almighty’s hand.

    “I take it you’re not a fan?” God chuckled, “Is it because you didn’t believe in me?”

    “It mostly has to do with what you and your red friend are asking me to do,” Brian said, scowling at God before turning to me, “Lucy’s full of shit, right? You don’t actually…”

    “She’s not,” I said, hanging my head in shame, “I’ve…I’ve always…ever since you…”

    “It’s OK,” Brian said, holding me close as I cried into his chest, “Mom and Dad never let you do anything. You were stuck in your room for most of your teen years, when you should have been out with friends and flirting with boys. It only makes sense that you became attracted to the one boy you spent any time with. It’s not your fault, Rachel, it’s not your fault.”

    “I’m sorry, Brian,” I sniffed, “I’m sorry you have to do this.”

    “It’s alright,” Brian said, pulling my face off his chest, “it’s OK, Rachel. You’re my sister, and I’d do anything for you. I never thought I’d have to do this, but I’ll do it to keep you safe. I love you, Rachel.”

    “Oh, my god,” God sniffed as she wiped away a tear, “that was so beautiful!”

    “Alright!” Lucy said, clapping her hands, “Enough with the boring shit; let’s get the show started!”

    “Can we have some privacy?!” Brian yelled at God and Lucy, “I agreed to do this; I did not agree to a fucking audience!”

    “Fine,” Lucy grumbled, “C’mon God, we’ll watch it in my theater-room.”

    “Ooooo,” God said in glee, “Can you make popcorn?”

    “Yeah,” Lucy smiled, “but soft drinks are seven bucks for a small, and no refills!”

    The two disappeared in a cloud of black and gold smoke, leaving Brian and I alone.

    “Ok…” Brian said as he looked me over, “I guess…I guess we should start. I wish we weren’t in a shitty therapist’s office but-”

    We were immediately transported into a dark room. Purple velvet drapes hung from a circular ceiling that spiraled up to peak, with a heart-shaped red light in the center that illuminated the room in a passionate color. All around us were velvet cloths and pillows, and the floor was nothing but a giant, purple mattress.

    “Whoa.” Brian said as he looked around the soft room, “This looks like something I’d see in the Playboy Mansion.”

    “You have no more excuses, Brian!” Lucy’s voice yelled from nowhere.

    “Goddamn it.” Brian growled.

    “Brian-”

    “I’m sorry, Rachel,” Brian smiled, “gosh-darn-it.”

    “I’ve never…” I said sheepishly, “I’ve never done anything with a man before.”

    “It sounded like you had some lesbian fun,” Brian smirked, “you lucky girl, you. I’ll guide you through it, and I’ll be gentle. First thing we should do is get each other ready.”

    “Like, kissing and touching each other?” I asked.

    “Yeah…” Brian said, looking very uncomfortable, “Lucy, I need wine! Lots and lots of wine!”

    “Try not to shit yourself, Brian!” Lucy’s voice laughed as two bottles of really expensive French wine appeared next to us.

    “What did she mean by that?” I asked.

    “Don’t worry about it.” Brian grumbled as he read the label, “Holy shit, this stuff is worth more than our old house!”

    “I’ve never drank wine except for communion.” I said as Brian poured me a glass.

    “Well, drink a lot of it,” Brian said, “because that’s the only way I’m going to be able to look past the fact that I’m about to take my sister’s virginity, in hell, because God and Satan like to gamble.”

    “Cheers.” I said, and we clinked glasses.

    We sat awkwardly on the bed and drank more and more wine. I began to feel really chatty as I drank, and I talked the ear off my poor brother as he somberly drank up his courage. Soon, both wine bottles were empty, and my inhibitions were lowered.

    “…and so God, she tested my faith again by transforming into a succubus, and she was so pretty, Brian, and she kept telling me: ‘it’s Ok, Rachel, you can give in, Rachel,’ but I didn’t. I did not give in, and I passed the first test!”

    “That is…” Brian said, “one hell of a story, Rachel. I’m glad that all those years of faith have been rewarded. Now…we’re drunk and we’re in a bed; this is usually where things start to happen.”

    “What kind of things?” I giggled as I parted my legs.

    Our clothes magically transformed as my legs spread. My baggy sweat shirt and jeans were replaced with a skimpy translucent gown, with a bodice that revealed almost all my ample cleavage, and a skirt that stopped just below my ass. Brian was wearing nothing but a pair of silk boxers. His tan body was rippled with lean muscle, and covered in tattoos. His brown beard was trimmed down to stubble, and his curly hair was a mess of delightful locks.

    “Ok,” Brian said as he took a deep breath, “I think I’m drunk enough; let’s do this.”

    BRIAN

    There was no denying that Rachel was beautiful. She had perfectly shaped c-cup tits, a thick, juicy ass, and unblemished pale skin that gleamed red in the color of the light-bulb above us. Her brown hair was wavy and framed her beautiful face perfectly. She was the hottest girl I’d ever be with. Still, I could not look past the fact that she was my sister. Even after all that wine, I still didn’t know if I could do this, and my body was not cooperating.

    You’re not losing your nerve, are you Brian? Lucy’s voice teased in my mind.

    You’re the queen of sin, give me some fucking help here! I yelled back.

    Certainly, Lucy laughed, All you had to do was ask.

    My dick curved upward in the hardest erection I ever had. It throbbed painfully and pressed against the seam of my boxers. Rachel looked at it with a mixture of desire and fear, and I started to like the way she was gazing at me.

    Goddamn it.

    Brian, Lucy sneered, I think you want to fuck your sister! You little degenerate.

    No I don’t, I growled, You just gave me a skin-splitting hard-on, and I have only one place to put it.

    Sure…

    “Brian,” Rachel whispered lustfully, “Come over here and kiss me.”

    I crawled over to my beautiful little sister. She lied on her back and placed her arms beside her head, waiting for me to initiate. I crawled on top of her, hovering over her until our faces were just inches from each other. Her lips were luscious and parted slightly, her porcelain cheeks were flushed with amorous red, and her eyes were half-mast in expectant bliss, pining for me to fulfill a fantasy she kept locked away for years. And I wanted to. I hated myself for wanting to do this, but I couldn’t deny it anymore.

    I lowered my face and touched our lips. She parted her mouth and waited for me to continue. I couldn’t hold back anymore. I gave in to her, and pushed our mouths together. Her tongue reached out for mine, and I accepted it. I kissed my little sister with the burning desire of a man. I pressed my face hard against her own, and sent every emotion I had; the guilt, the shame, and the overwhelming need, into our kiss. She was an inexperienced kisser, an innocent girl who never felt the touch of a man before. She was apprehensive and shy, but I was controlling. She loved it; she hummed a moan of need between my lips, and grinded her thighs together below me. Her pathetic tones of vulnerable femininity awakened the dark part of myself.

    I possessively ran my tongue down my sister’s neck. She whimpered and arched her back from the bed, her body begging me to take her. I licked my way to her cleavage, and tore her dress down the middle. She cried out in fear and passion as her naked body was exposed to me. God, she was fucking beautiful. Her pale, full breasts were adorned with perfect, small, perky nipples, and they bounced from her torn bodice in a delicious ripple. I hungrily took one of her nipples into my mouth and sucked greedily, pulling the flesh of her bosom between my lips. Rachel moaned and whimpered with gratitude, her hands pushing on the back of my head, willing me to draw from her. I pressed my face forward until the supple flesh of her tit was deformed against my nose and mouth, and I sucked as though I was nursing from her breast.

    “Oh, God I want you, Brian!” Rachel cried.

    I released her breasts and licked my way down the lines of her abdomen until I got to her pelvis. I traced my fingers through the creases of her thighs as I lowered my head to her depths. Her tight pussy was soaked with need, frothing with her delectable juices and red with passion. Everything else I’d done could be forgiven; the kissing, the nursing, but this, what I was about to do, there was no turning back from this.

    Do it… Lucy’s voice whispered lustfully in my mind, Taste the nectar of your sweet, little sister. She wants you to, Brian. She’s practically begging for it.

    Lucy’s words were doing something to my head. Every time she spoke, my carnal urges roared inside of me. My inhibitions left me. I lowered my face to my sister’s virgin slit and ran my tongue through it. Rachel shuttered and whimpered above me. She tasted so good. I parted her pedals with my tongue and slid upward until I found her clit. Rachel’s thighs trembled. I licked around her spot, teasing her, bringing her arousal to new heights, until she was begging me to touch her where she wanted.

    “Please, Brian!” Rachel cried, “Please lick my clit!”

    I ran my tongue flat against her bump, sending a spasm shooting up Rachel’s pelvis. She let out a soft cry and brought her thighs together against the sides of my head. I licked her back and forth, slowly sliding my tongue over her clit in sensual, gradual motions. My fingers moved beneath my chin and traced through her soft, wet pedals. I wrapped my lips around her clit, and pushed three fingers inside her.

    Rachel’s body tensed up, her thighs clamping down hard on my head. I rotated my lips and sucked her clit as my fingers pushed deeper. I turned my palm upward and curled my digits until they pressed against her vaginal ceiling, and then I rubbed along her until I got the reaction I wanted. Rachel cried out and gushed her juices into my mouth. I massaged her inner spot as I sucked ardently from her clit, pulling the soft flesh of her nethers outward from her body, sending delightful spasms through her insides. She clenched around my fingers and let out a scream. She came in my mouth, a flowing squirt of sweet feminine juice that tasted of her desire. Her legs quivered and her back arched as a stream of pathetic tones flowed from her virgin mouth. She was ready for me.

    I got to my knees and looked over Rachel. She was on her back, her body gyrating in a dance of need; her spine arching slightly, pushing her full, pale breasts outward, her hips swaying and grinding against the bed. Her eyes looked down at my throbbing cock, her expression full of hunger, her teeth biting her lower lip. Her hands pressed against her breasts and ran down the curves of her body, outlining herself for me, presenting me with the bends of her femininity.

    “I’m ready…” Rachel whispered.

    But I wasn’t. There was still a part of me that resisted, that told me there was still a chance to go back from this. Lucy felt the resistance of my mind, and hissed her venom into my ears.

    Look at her, Brian. the devil’s sultry voice whispered in my mind, Look how beautiful she is. Look at the curves of her body, the bust of her chest and the thickness of her ass. Look how she wants you; have you ever seen a girl want you so?

    She’s my sister…

    Yes she is, Lucy whispered, her voice filled with arousal, and she’s so innocent, so pure, so full of love and devotion to you. You’re her guardian angel, you’re her savior and protector. She’d do anything for her strong older brother.

    Please…

    You both want thissss Lucy hissed, It’s Rachel’s darkest desire to have you; why not make it true for her? Why not take her and make her your own? We could change her, Brian. We could strip away the layers of righteousness and purity, until all that’s left is the whore she wants to be; your personal little slut. Your own sister, Brian, on her knees for you, smiling up with an adoring expression, and gratefully excepting you inside of her. You thought Rachel was perverted for wanting to fuck her brother, but I can read the pages of your mind. You want her too, but you don’t just want to fuck her. All those years you protected her have made you possessive. You want to own her, Brian, and she wants you to own her. Take her. Make her yours. Transform her sexuality to your liking. Give in to me.

    Yes, I said as I surrendered my soul to the devil, I want her for myself. I want her begging for me every day.

    Fuck her, Lucy moaned as though she were touching herself, Fuck your little sister, and make her your slut. Join her with me in hell, and have her for eternity.

    I looked down at my beautiful little sister. She was lying on her back, smiling up at me with eyes full of love. All the tenderness and warmth left me. I grabbed Rachel’s hips, squeezing the supple flesh of her backside, and grinned possessively down at her. Her eyes widened in fear, and I drove my cock all the way in. Rachel screamed out as I took her virginity in a forceful thrust. Her soft, warm insides contracted around me, resisting me for every inch. God, she was tight. Her back wrenched in a painful arch as my balls slapped against her taint. Her head pushed against the bed and her face tilted as her neck strained in agony.

    “Brian!” she screamed, “You’re hurting me!”

    “I don’t care!” I sneered.

    “Stop!” Rachel screamed, her body twisting to get away. I just gripped her hips and kept driving. This is what she wanted; Lucy told me so.

    RACHEL

    Brian was breaking me open from the inside. I thrashed and squirmed in agony, trying to get away. He was so tender and gentle before, but something changed. All of the sudden, his expression grew dark, and his loving motions gave way to primal brutality. My insides felt like they were going to tear; every inch of my pussy was being stretched and parted forcefully. I dug my heels into the mattress to push myself away, but Brian just grabbed my calves and spread my legs into the splits. I was completely under his control, with no escape. I screamed out for God to help me.

    Shhhhhh Lucy’s voice whispered in my mind, God can’t help you here, Rachel, but I can. Is Brian hurting you, sweetheart?

    Yes! I cried, Make him stop!

    Why would you want him to stop? Lucy laughed, He’s doing exactly what you wanted. The only reason it’s hurting is because you’re scared, and your body is resisting him. Just relax and surrender to him, Rachel. Let him stretch you open, and soon, he’ll feel so good. The reason he’s so passionate is because he wants you, Rachel. He wants you like you want him, and he couldn’t help himself. Accept him, move your body to him, and love him. He’s yours, Rachel, yours forever.

    The idea that Brian wanted me like I wanted him made me so happy. Brian wanted me so bad, he couldn’t contain himself any longer. He didn’t want to hurt me, he was just too infatuated with me to resist. I gazed at Brian’s domineering expression, and my heart filled with love. I let myself go, and stopped trying to get away. I relaxed my inner muscles and grimaced through the agony; gritting my teeth as heaves of pained gasps shot through my lips. Tears streaked down my face, and my body trembled, but I stayed in place, waiting for the pain to leave me.

    And then it did. The painful stretching of my insides dissipated with each forceful thrust. My womanhood began to soak once again, allowing Brian to slide into me with ease. The agonized tones that burned from my chest fell to soft whimpers. And then it began to feel good, just like Lucy promised. Brian’s cock expanded me beautifully, sending tingles of pleasure though my tender depths. His length reached deep inside me, stimulating the sensitive skin within. His girth rubbed against my clit with each thrust, sending micro-spasms of felicitous electricity into my pelvis. My whimpers rose to moans, and my legs flexed against Brian’s hands. He looked at me, realizing I was no longer resisting him. He smiled, and let me wrap my legs around his waist.

    “Oh my god, Brian,” I whispered, “you feel so good!”

    “So do you!” Brian gasped, “I’ve never been with a woman like you, Rachel.”

    “Keep going!” I cried, “Harder! Break me!”

    Brian fulfilled my needs. He stood up, dragging my lower body up with him, and pounded me mercilessly from above. I laid helplessly on my back, gazing up at him driving into my elevated pelvis, my moans of pleasure turning into cries of delight. The brutality of his movements no longer hurt me, but drove my pussy into a chaotic frenzy, sending sharp spasms and jolts of contracting pleasure scorching through my insides. My body lurched up and down as I dangled, my upper back and head pressing into the mattress. I looked up in aroused fascination as Brian’s full length disappeared inside of me, his girth spreading my tender pedals in brutal repetition. Brian moved forward until my hips were above my face. I spread my legs into lateral splits to give him the best angle, and let him drive into my desecrated pussy with wanton abandon. My torso flexed and my breasts smacked against my face with each thrust. My pussy ached with delectable fullness, every drive ruining the sensitive flesh inside me. Our pelvises met in forceful slaps, colliding in a brutal rhythm of lust. Brian’s face was fixed in a concentrative fervor, gazing down at me with possessive desire. I screamed out my pathetic tones, my mouth gaping and my eyes wide in pleasure. Brian was so controlling, so domineering. He was taking me and making me his own; he wanted me like I wanted him! And everything he was doing was making me feel so good.

    “Brian!” I screamed, “Take me like a bitch!”

    I was shocked that those words came out of my mouth, and said a silent prayer for forgiveness. Brian grinned down at me and dropped to his knees. I spun around on him, smirking devilishly back at him as I bent over and got on all fours. I was amazed at how quickly I’d become sexually devious. In the succubus lair, I’d was helpless and vulnerable, but with Brian, I was becoming enthusiastic and willing.

    Brian grabbed my ass and pumped into me from behind, his balls clapping against my clit with each thrust. I backed my ass onto him, shifting my weight to take him as he advanced, and pulling away as he retreated. We met in the middle with a forceful slap, sending ripples of flesh waving from the fat of my ass. The power of our collision drove his cock further inside me, parting my inner folds with brutal drives, sending aching bouts of pleasure through the center of my depths. I screamed in delight with each violent thrust, reveling in the animalistic violence of it. Brian released his grip on my ass and slapped me hard across it. My head jolted up as my back arched. I purred a passionate groan as the sweet sting mingled with the delicious burn of my penetration. I looked back at my brother with eyes half-mast in lust, a mess of bangs covering half my face.

    “Hit me again.” I moaned with need.

    Brian sneered back at me and brought his hand down again and again. My brow furrowed and my eyes widened. My mouth sobbed a pathetic tone of thanks as I ardently backed into my driving brother. He beat me to the rhythm of our lust, the sting of his blows mixing beautifully with the brutality of my inner-defilement. I cried out again and again, my voice desperate and begging, my whorish tones completely unrecognizable to me. I knew I was falling into Lucy’s temptation, I knew I was moving from the light of God. Brian was my brother, and what we were doing was so wrong, but it felt so good. This could break me, this could make me join the devil in hell.

    BRIAN

    I’d never seen Rachel like this before. She was moaning and crying as she backed into me like a whore. Her ass was red with my hand prints, and every time I slapped her, I felt her clench around me in pleasure. She loved me hitting her, she loved me fucking her from behind. My pure, precious, innocent little sister was turning into a slut before my eyes. My slut. My own little slut.

    I wondered what depths she’d go to for me, what perversions I could introduce to her. We were in hell, she had no place to run, and by the sound of her voice, she’d probably let me do anything.. If only I had my sex toys with me…

    I got you, bro. Lucy’s voice said, and a box of toys appeared right next to me.

    I pulled out a butt-plug that was probably too big for Rachel. She looked back at it without a hint of fear, she just smiled and perked her ass up as I drove into her cunt.

    “I had a fist inside me yesterday,” Rachel laughed through her moans, “I think I can take it.”

    “Get it wet for me.” I demanded, holding the plug out to Rachel. She took it in her hand and put the whole thing in her mouth, sucking on it and moving it back and forth as she moaned to the pleasure of my cock. My bible-thumping, confession-box-going, perfect little sister, was sucking a butt-plug for me to put in her ass. Not only that, but her eyes were practically begging me to do it. She pulled the plug from her mouth, a string of saliva shining from her lips. She grinned back at me and handed me the plug, before spreading her ass with one hand. I stared into her puckered, pink little sphincter and pushed the plug in. She shuttered as her rim expanded around it. I watched in amazement and her asshole stretched thin, and then engulfed the plug at the base. She smiled back at me, as if waiting for my approval. I gave her another slap on the ass in response, and grinned back. God, she was a whore.

    “Move it in and out of me,” Rachel said through strained gasps, “stretch me open for you.”

    I acquiesced her request, and grabbed the plug by its base. I felt her rectum twitching in delight from the other side of her pussy as I pulled the plug out, and then pushed it in. Rachel moaned lecherously, her mouth gaping and her eyes half-closed in pleasure. She backed into me with each advance, keeping her ass perked up for me, clenching around the plug so that is was so tight.

    “Do you want to fuck my ass?” Rachel asked. It was fucking surreal to hear my sister say those words. She never cussed, but now she was asking me to put it in her ass. And yes, yes I did want to put it in my little sister’s ass.

    RACHEL

    I couldn’t believe I just said that. I wanted Brian to think I could be dirty. I knew he was sexually experienced, and I wanted to show him that I could be adventurous too. Still, ‘fuck’ and ‘ass’ were words I shouldn’t use.

    Forgive me, God, for the lewdness of my words. I prayed silently.

    It’s only me, Rachel, Lucy laughed, and you don’t have to ask for my forgiveness. You’re just being honest anyway, and God loves honesty. I guess you liked my fist yesterday; you little anal slut.

    You sure seemed to like mine, I smirked, so I guess it takes one to know one.

    I can’t wait to have you on my side, Lucy said lustfully, all the things we’ll do to each other…

    I’m not joining you!

    We’ll see.

    My mental conversation was interrupted by Brian pulling the plug out of my ass. His cock was still driving into my pussy, and it was making me feel better and better every second. I was disappointed that he’d be vacating it, but there was a whole box of toys to keep it occupied while he took me from the wrong hole. Sodomy was a sin according to the bible, but God said it didn’t matter what I did, as long as I resisted Lucy’s temptation afterwards. Besides, I really did like Lucy’s fist in my ass yesterday, and I was curious about what a cock would feel like.

    “You ready?” Brian asked as her pulled out of my pussy and pressed his head against my rim.

    “Yes!” I cried in need, desperately wanted to be filled again.

    “Rachel,” Brian laughed, “I can’t believe this is you.”

    “Just fuck my ass!” I begged. Forgive me, God, for the lewdness of my words.

    A satisfied smile crept across my lips as I felt Brian’s hardness breaking through the resistances of my rim. I moaned a soft cry that intensified the deeper he went. I was so tight there, and feeling him part my tender insides with his warm rigidity was driving me crazy. I reached back for a toy to pleasure myself with. Brian handed me a vibrator and smiled as he guided my hand between my legs. I smiled back at him and clenched my ass around his cock. He jerked forward in response, letting out a pleasured groan. I lurched with his violent movement and giggled at his reaction. I was making him feel so good, and it was turning me on like nothing else. After this, Brian would always see me as the girl who loved him as a man, and not just his little sister.

    I pressed the button on the vibrator as Brian began to thrust back and forth inside me. I pushed the toy hard against me and backed my ass into my brother, my body demanding to be filled as often as possible. Brian groaned and gripped my cheeks firmly, before driving into me with increasing force. The pleasant twitches in my rectum began to grow to delightful shocks of pain and pleasure. He plowed into me with wanton desire, not caring that he was hurting me. I didn’t want him to stop hurting me. The electric pain was mixing with the burning pleasure inside of me, and I could barely keep myself supported upright on my one hand. Anal made me feel so full and stretched, and the mixture of suffering and delight was sending my pelvis into a series of ferocious contractions. I pushed the vibrating toy inside me and rocked back and forth on my knees and supporting hand. Brian brought both palms down on my ass in a synchronized slap, forcing a scream from my gaping mouth, and sending a blast of beautiful stings into my body. I collapsed on my face, helpless to the growing pleasure. My cheek grinded back and forth to the whims of our bodily rhythm, my hands now both driving the vibrator desperately inside of me. I pushed the toy against my vaginal floor and screamed in tearful pleasure as I felt Brian press against it from the other side of me.

    “Brian!” I gasped, “I’m coming!”

    BRIAN

    Goddamn, Rachel was tight back here. She clenched around me with every thrust, as though her asshole were hugging my dick from the inside. And the way she sounded…the screams and pathetic cries were driving me insane. I gripped her thick cheeks with both hands and drove into her at a frenetic pace. I didn’t care that it hurt her, and she didn’t either. In fact, she seemed to love it even more. Her ass jiggled with ripples of fat as I blasted against her, and her pelvic floor stretched and spasmed with each pull outward. Her spine arched and her head rose from the mattress, her mouth screaming a fluctuating stream of lust. I slapped both hands on her ass and spread her wide, and I felt her spasm violently in response. Her pale skin glistened with a sheen of sweat that highlighted every twitching muscle in her back. She squirmed as she lurched with my thrusts; her ass gyrating and grinding down my length as her spine wrenched in chaotic curves. I could feel the convulsions inside her telling me she was close.

    Come inside her pussy. Lucy whispered in my mind, That’s where she wants it. She wants to feel your seed soak into her womb.

    RACHEL

    Oh my god, the feeling was driving me insane. Every time Brian pulled out of my ass, I felt my pelvic floor stretch from my body, sending a burst of felicitous spasms screaming through my taint and into pelvis. I pushed the vibrator deeper inside of me, until my fingers were soaked with the juices of my womanhood. I sobbed my pleasure as I felt the rumblings of my orgasm build within me. They rose, and rose, quaking until my insides were churning with scorching ecstasy. Brian grabbed my hand and pulled the vibrator out of me. I was to possessed with my pleasure to stop him, nor did I care to. He pulled out of my ass and rammed his cock through my wet pussy, driving his filthy member into my tender depths. The quaking intensified. My legs trembled and my heat raced. I pushed my hands against the mattress and arched my back, my body acting instinctively to the crescendo of euphoria coursing through it. Brian slammed into me, his pelvis smashing against my ass and lurching me forward with each thrust. I looked back at him with tearful eyes as my gaping mouth quivered and yielded a breathless croak. My eyes trembled and my chest heaved. The feeling built, and built, and then came crashing down on me. I finally found my voice, and all I could do was shriek in euphoric catharsis. The orgasmic wave washed through me, sending an exalted release through every part of my body. I collapsed and panted as Brian thrust one last time, and then blew his hot seed deep inside me. I whimpered pathetically as I felt his nectar seep delectably into my womb. Brian roared his final bouts of lust, and then collapsed on top of me. I savored his smell and the warmth and weight of his body. His seed leaked out from my defiled pussy and pooled between my legs. I relished the feeling of his hot liquid burning pleasantly inside and outside of me. I didn’t know what heaven was like, but I didn’t think it could be better than this.

    LUCIFER

    “Ooooooh fuck!” God screamed as she came. I panted the last throes of my own orgasm and kissed the almighty passionately. Our clits rubbed together for a few more moments, before I dismounted her and collapsed on the bed beside her.

    Rachel and Brian were sloppily making out on the projector screen. God and I had gotten way to hot and bothered watching the siblings, so we decided to fuck each other while we witnessed their depravity. God’s chest heaved in a few more heavy breaths, her magnificent tits rising and falling as she laid in satisfaction.

    “I wish I had a brother,” God sighed, “watching those two give in to their bodies, knowing what they were doing was wrong…it’s so taboo, so depraved. I love it.”

    “I’m glad you got something out of this whole experience,” I giggled, “because there’s no way Rachel’s hanging out with you anymore.”

    “Don’t be so sure, Lucy.” God smiled, “I don’t think you have her yet.”

    “Oh, I’ve got her,” I sneered, “and I can’t wait to show you what I’ve got planned for your payment.”

    “I’m kind of excited,” God said, biting her lip, “last time I lost…the things you did to me…”

    “I swear you lose on purpose,” I laughed, “it’s the only explanation for my two-thousand-year winning streak.”

    “I really do try,” God insisted, “and I still think Rachel’s not done with you yet.”

    “We’ll see.”

    RACHEL

    “That was,” Lucy said as she appeared in a puff of smoke, “a wonderful performance; bravo.”

    “Hi Lucy.” I smiled to the mother of sin.

    “Hey Rachel,” she smiled back, “ready to come chill with me for eternity?”

    I didn’t answer. Brian was spooning with me on the bed, his cock nestled between my cheeks and his body pressed against mine. His hands gently tickled my breasts and torso as he lazily lied behind me. It felt so good to feel him like this; next to me, loving me. I didn’t want to leave.

    “Why would you want to go to heaven, Rachel,” Lucy said gently as she sat cross-legged next to my face, “when you could be here with your brother forever?”

    “Stay with me, Rachel,” Brian whispered behind me, “stay with me forever.”

    My heart ached with the desire to give in, to join Brian and Lucy in hell. There was just one thing that was holding me back.

    “Lucy,” I said to the devil, “I want to join you, but I have one question to ask you first.”

    “What?” Lucy asked as she gently caressed my face.

    “What did you do to my brother?” I asked.

    “What do you mean?”

    “I saw him change,” I responded, “I saw him start to act differently. Did he decide to love me by himself, or did you corrupt him?”

    “I spoke the desires of his mind,” Lucy whispered softly, “I guided him to temptation.”

    “So, did he really do those things to me?” I asked as I felt tears forming in my eyes, “Or was it you?”

    “He wanted to do those things, Rachel.” Lucy spoke gently as she ran a hand through my hair, “But he needed some help along the way. He really did want you; I’m not making that up.”

    “He gave in to your temptation,” I whispered, “not mine. This is all a fantasy; my darkest fantasy come to life.”

    “But it doesn’t have to be!” Lucy said, her eyes full of love and promise, “It can be real, Rachel. That’s really Brian next to you, the brother you love. He loves you and wants you as a woman.”

    “But it’s still a lie,” I cried, “it’s not really real. He’s your prisoner here, even if he likes it. Brian may have given in to your temptation, but I won’t!”

    “Rachel,” Lucy whispered, “on earth, this relationship you have could never last. People would find out, they’d chastise you and break you down. Here, with me, you can live out your heart’s desires without fear of judgement. So what if Brian has fallen from grace? Fall with him, Rachel, and let yourself be truly happy.”

    “I can’t!” I cried, “I want to, but if Brian doesn’t choose me by himself, I can’t force him to stay with me like this!”

    “You know when I release him from here,” Lucy said, “he won’t feel the same about you.”

    “Wipe his memory,” I sobbed, “don’t make him live the rest of his life with this on his conscience.”

    “OK Rachel,” Lucy said, petting my hair as she gazed down at me with an admiring smile, “I can do that for you. God was right: you really are special.”

    I felt Brian’s warmth leave me as he vanished in a puff of smoke. I cried into the mattress, realizing that I would never again feel his love like I had. Lucy tenderly traced her hands on my cheeks, whispering loving tones into my ear. She picked me up and held me in her arms, rocking back and forth as I sobbed.

    “I know these tests can be cruel, Rachel,” Lucy whispered, “but you’re a strong woman. You’ll bounce back from this, and be ready for the next challenge tomorrow. And Rachel,” Lucy said, tipping my head up so our gazes met, “if you fall into my temptation, I will bring Brian back for you.”

    “Don’t!” I cried.

    “Oh,” Lucy smiled, “you’ll be singing a different tune if you ever decide to join me. If I ever corrupt this pure soul of yours, you will ask me to bring him back, and I promise you, I will.”

    “You’ll never get to me.” I smiled through my tears.

    “Maybe not,” Lucy said, crinkling her nose as she smirked, “but I’m going to try.”

    “Now that you’ve lost this round,” I said, “what do you owe God?”

    “Our wonderful and savior has this caged mechanism she’s wants to test out,” Lucy grimaced, “and I will be her lab rat in this experiment. There’s like, ten dildos on corkscrews; it’s going to be painful.”

    “I’m sure you’ll enjoy it.” I sneered, “I can’t wait to see you inside it.”

    “Actually,” God’s angelic voice interrupted us as she appeared, “I have a different proposal for Lucy.”

    BRIAN

    Ramstein played in the background as I packed a bowl of ground bud. I searched my pockets for my lighter and sighed when I realized I’d lost both it, and my cigarettes at the costume party last night. I was bound to have another lighter lying around my apartment somewhere, so I pushed away textbooks and piles of overdo papers looking for one.

    “Need a light?” a sultry female voice asked from behind me.

    Did I take home a girl last night? I thought, God, I hope it wasn’t Allison again, every time I get too drunk, Allison just swoops in like a fucking vulture.

    “Allison, look,” I said as I turned around, “I don’t know what I said to you last night, but-”

    “I’m not Allison,” the cosplaying devil whispered as she pressed her body to mine, “my name’s Lucy, and you were too drunk to fuck me last night. I’m sexually frustrated, down for anything, and I want you inside me now.”


  • My Dear Sweet Slave: Chapter 5_(1)

    Font size : +


    Can Isaac accept this new and dangerous slave?

    This chapter is short but hardcore!

    Chapter Five

    Isaac rushed through the main hall of his apartment building, trying to contain his grin while his erection pulled him forward like an excited dog on a leash. He had called Holly an hour ago, telling her he was almost home and ready to fuck her brains out, and she had replied by saying that she would be in the bedroom with a special present for him. Too impatient and hyper to use the elevator, he ran up four flights of stairs without losing his breath or breaking a sweat. No longer able to contain himself, he sprinted down the hallway in his work boots and nearly shot past his door. He rammed the apartment key into the door lock like he was trying to steal a car with a knife. He flung the door open and zoomed inside, skidding across the floor to the doorway of the bedroom like in Risky Business.

    “Welcome home, Master!” two voices called out.

    Upon hearing the second voice and seeing Holly’s present, Isaac lost his smile. Before him was Holly, naked and lying back against the headboard of the bed. Leaning against her was Alice, her head resting between Holly’s breasts with her surrogate older sister’s fingers being stirred in her virgin slit.

    Both girls were smiling and giggling in excitement, but Isaac could only see his life flashing before his eyes. Moving so fast that neither girl who what hit them, Isaac stormed over and grabbed Holly by the arm. He yanked her out from under Alice and slammed her against the far wall like he had been changing the sheets of the bed. He had her naked body pressed against the wall, his powerful hands clamped around her arms so tightly that she was already bruised. Alice and Holly were both staring at Isaac in terror, having never believed he could be like this.

    “ARE YOU FUCKING INSANE?! DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA WHAT YOU’VE DONE?!” he roared, his face beat-red with all the veins in his neck pushed up to the surface.

    “Master?” she whimpered.

    Isaac pointed at Alice like she was an illegitimate child that he refused to acknowledge. “That girl is thirteen years old! If anyone were to find out about this, you would go to jail! Do you hear me? It’s illegal for you or I to do anything with a girl that age! I could get arrested and locked up simply because you got me involved in this! The two of us could end up in prison because of what you did!”

    While blinded by anger, he could tell just by the look on her face that she had no idea what he was talking about. She knew nothing about the concept of statutory rape. Considering the fact that her sisters had been using her as a sex toy before she was Alice’s age, it was no wonder she never even knew there were ramifications to what she and Alice did.

    “I’m sorry, Master! I didn’t know! I just wanted you to have another slave! I thought that would make you happy!” Holly cried, overcome with guilt and shame that she had caused her master trouble.

    “I never wanted another slave! I just wanted to be with you! You’re all that I needed!”

    His tone was softer than before but and held more desperation than anger.

    “But what about Alice? She wanted to be with you! She loves you just as much as I do! How is it fair that she has to always be alone? Why do only I get to be happy but she has to be miserable?”

    Holly’s reply eased the inferno of fear and anger in Isaac’s heart into a low flame. Holly was the biggest pervert in the world, but so too did she have the purest heart.

    “Because it’s the law. She’s way too young for either of us to touch her.”

    He then staggered as Alice tackled him, wrapping her arms around his waist and crying into his shirt, her tears mixing with his sweat.

    “I’ll never tell anyone about you or Holly! I swear, I’ll never tell! Please, I’ll do whatever you want. I just don’t want to be alone anymore! I want you, Master. I want you inside of me. I want to know that someone loves me, that someone actually wants me. I want to be your slave. I want to be your property. I want to be yours forever! Please Master, give me the chance to satisfy you.”

    Hearing her words and feeling her tears soak through his shirt, Isaac could understand why Holly had taken such a liking to her. He had forced himself to keep her at a distance, so that he wouldn’t hurt her feelings or end up in trouble. Now he was realizing how desperate she truly was. He had always assumed that Donna and her uncle would take care of her, but Donna was always busy and her uncle cared about her almost as little as her parents had. All this time, she had been alone. She wasn’t drawn to Isaac simply because of hormones or anything like that. She was desperate to be loved and that drew her to him.

    “I can’t, it isn’t right. You’re just a child. I’m more than twice your age,” he murmured, trying not to look at her.

    “I don’t care about that! I don’t care how young I am! You wouldn’t be taking advantage of me! You wouldn’t be abusing me! Please, do whatever you want to me, use my body however you want, and I promise you I’ll be grateful and love you for it! Just please accept me, make me your private plaything, let me know I belong to you, and I’ll be happier than you could ever imagine.”

    Slowly, Holly raised her hand and placed it on Isaac’s cheek. “Please Master, just give her a chance to prove her devotion.”

    Isaac looked away, knowing his very future was on the line. On one hand, he would certainly go to prison if he got caught, and pedophiles were the lowest on the totem pole. He’d be lucky to survive the first week and Holly would be in the same predicament. But on the other hand, he could feel Alice’s desperation, love, and need. She was so starved of affection, if he turned her down now after everything she and Holly had already done, it wouldn’t be out of the question for her to do something drastic. If he rejected her, she could hurt herself, or even worse.

    Doing this could screw up three lives irreparably, but it could also save one. Maybe it was a risk worth taking.

    “All right. But Alice, if anyone finds out about this, I will never forgive you, and same goes for you, Holly.” Both girls’ faces lit up and they hugged their master with all their strength, screaming their love and gratitude. “I said I would give you a chance to satisfy me, the clock is ticking.”

    Remembering the job they had to do, Alice and Holly quickly got down on their knees in front of him. Alice was nervous as could be, but Holly was confident in the skills of her protégé.

    “Ok Alice, just like we practiced,” she whispered in the girl’s ear.

    Alice nodded and reached up to Isaac’s groin. With shaky fingers, she unfastened his belt, unbuttoned his pants, and then pulled down the zipper. She could see the shape of his cock through his underwear, and already, she was scared of its size. She pulled away his underwear and his cock sprang out.

    Oh fuck.

    Alice stared at his muscular member in terror, wondering how she could survive getting her tiny body skewered like a victim of the Vlad the Impaler. Holly had trained her to be a masochist, but a few days of lessons could only go so far!

    “Yeah, that was my reaction too,” Holly giggled.

    “Alice,” Isaac murmured, “you can still turn back. If you don’t want to do this, simply put on your clothes and walk away, and we’ll never speak of this again. I’ll think nothing less of you and I’ll never hold anything against you.”

    Alice looked up at him, a look of innocence on her childish face, but determination in her eyes. “I want this. I’ve always wanted this.”

    Taking a deep breath, she raised herself up, wrapped her small hand around his penis, and gave the tip a wet and loving kiss. The heat radiating from the muscular rod was incredible, and the pressure in the enlarged veins made them almost completely inflexible. She felt like she was holding onto a fire-hose while on full blast. She continued kissing it, running her tongue through the slit and around every ridge. Holding it up, she delivered a continuous lather up the shaft, trying to measure it. Isaac shuddered with the flicks of her tongue. It was like getting licked by a puppy, a very erotic puppy. Alice was overjoyed to see the results of her work taking affect, feeling like Isaac was at last accepting her.

    Having made several broad licks, she finally decided to move forward and take the real initiative. Opening her mouth as wide as possible, she enveloped the head of Isaac’s cock and tried to take as much in as she could, forcing it against the back of her throat. Due to her size, she could only take about a fraction of the entire length in her mouth, and that fraction was a lot smaller than what Holly could achieve. Regardless, her tongue and cheeks soaked Isaac’s manhood flawlessly, squeezing and rubbing it in ways that made his knees shake like a newborn horse.

    Smiling, Isaac reached down and rubbed the top of her head with his large, powerful hand, nonverbally praising her. Alice lit up from her master’s approval and Holly grinned from ear to ear, proud that her student and new little sister was doing so well. Alice doubled her efforts, moving her head back and forth and challenging herself to take as much of her master’s cock as possible. While she worked, Holly finger-combed the girl’s hair, massaged her shoulders, and ran her hands across her deliciously underage body.

    “Master, can I please have a turn? I’ve been hungry for your manhood since you left,” Holly asked, shaking like a drug addict in a methadone clinic.

    “Alice, you’ve received my stamp of approval. Now how about sharing with your fellow slave?”

    Holly nodded and released him, glad he had accepted her and also happy that she had a chance to rest her jaw. Holly didn’t hesitate to jump in, she took his cock in her mouth with such gusto that Isaac was surprised she didn’t throw up. She hungrily licked up every droplet of Alice’s saliva, already mixed with the salt from Isaac’s sweat. To her, it was as delicious as chocolate syrup.

    Her head was moving back and forth almost violently in her desperation to pleasure her beloved master and make up for lost time. Even after a weekend of almost nonstop lessons, her skills transcended Alice’s, who was left awestruck at her older sister’s technique. The speed at which she moved, the swirling of her tongue, the lathering with her cheeks; it could be considered wild and reckless if it weren’t so perfectly orchestrated.

    Holly soon stopped and began using her tongue around the head, drowning it in her saliva. Seeing the joy on Holly’s face, that pure, loving, perversion, made Alice’s arousal return. Not even thinking, she leaned forward and joined in, using her tongue to bathe the head of Isaac’s cock. Her spit and Holly’s mixed as their tongues wrapped around each other. Within seconds, they were essentially Frenching each other with Isaac’s cock falling between their lips and tongues over and over again.

    As expected, their fingers were busy, both toying with their own slits and each other’s. At this point, Isaac was willing to forgo his regret and throw caution to the wind. There was something very uplifting to the ego about having two girls, both naked and desperate to be his personal sex slaves (one of them the definition of jailbait), exchanging saliva by the centiliter, while lovingly, obsessively, pleasuring him.

    “Ok Alice, you proved yourself. I think it’s time for me to break in my new slave,” he said, playfully tickling her under the chin.

    Holly and Alice eagerly got on the bed, getting into the same position as before with Holly lying back against the headboard and Alice in her lap with her head rested between her older sister’s breasts. Smiling, Isaac got undressed and climbed onto the bed. Taking a minute, he leaned down and kissed Alice on the lips, practically making her melt with the insertion of his tongue into her mouth. She could feel his lust and the strength he could unleash on her with ease, but he was tender, gentle, and even loving. He was taking care of her, making sure she felt good.

    Isaac had to admit, Alice’s mouth had a form of sweetness that he was not familiar with, even sweeter than Holly’s. Did all middle-school girls taste like this? Or was it because he was tasting the forbidden fruit of jailbait? That fruit was certainly ripe.

    Soon ending the kiss, he descended and began running kisses across her flat chest. Isaac had told her he looked for tits when dating, but he really had no preference. Sure, bigger is better, but tits are tits, even if they are completely flat. Alice hummed and whimpered in joy, feeling her master’s lips tugging on her nipples and brushing against her smooth skin. Isaac had forgotten to shave that morning, so he had developed some “5 o’clock shadow”. Right now his face felt like fine-grain sandpaper, but what would have hurt a normal girl was ecstasy to Alice.

    After running kisses down her belly, Isaac at last reached her glistening virgin flower. He didn’t hesitate a single moment; he sealed her pussy with his mouth and penetrated her with his tongue. Her cries of joy rang through the apartment, having dreamed of Isaac going down on her. Alice’s pussy was so tiny and tight, but deliciously soft and smooth, as well as dripping with her liquid arousal. He could certainly taste the difference between Holly and Alice. It seemed all women had their own unique flavor, (and pending good personal hygiene) all of them equally delectable. Having begun the metamorphosis of puberty, the combination of youth and adolescence was addictive.

    Alice was enjoying herself even more than Isaac. He had such a more masculine feel than Holly; he was rougher in his desire to sample her young body, but the strength of his tongue flicks and the movement of his lips was also euphoric. She was moaning endlessly, only silenced when Holly would lower her head and join their lips. Alice soon had her first orgasm, the result of Isaac knowing precisely how to squeeze and work her clit. After all the sex he had enjoyed with Holly, he was surprised not to hear Alice’s moans in tandem with a water fountain spraying him in the face, but that wasn’t to say he didn’t suddenly taste the jump in her pleasure.

    Having quenched his thirst, Isaac sat up and began stroking his manhood. Alice stared at it both fearfully and hungrily, desperate for Isaac to penetrate her. A tease, he rubbed the shaft against her lips, wetting it in her arousal and giving her a sample of what would soon be barreling into her.

    “Are you ready to become my slave? Just know that you’ll have to do whatever I tell you, no matter what. I can use your body however and whenever I want for my own personal use. At any time, I can bend you over and force myself into you, then pour all of my semen into your body. You’ll have to cook, clean, and serve as my entertainment however I wish.”

    The slightest tinge of unease briefly crossed Alice’s eyes, but it vanished as Isaac reached out and cupped her cheek, nearly cradling her head in the palm of his hand. She looked up at him, seeing the kind smile on his face, and fell in love with him all over again. He was no longer afraid or hesitant about allowing her to be his slave. Now he wanted her.

    “But I promise I’ll make you happy and make sure you never feel lonely. A good master always takes good care of his slaves.”

    Her eyes watering but a look of happiness on her face, Alice reached out to him, as if asking for a hug. “Please let me be your slave,” she whimpered, while behind her, Holly wiped away a tear of happiness.

    Isaac leaned down and kissed her on the forehead, then readied the head of his cock against her wet pussy. He wouldn’t be able to go about this the same way as he had with Holly, considering her tiny body. He wasn’t even sure he would be able to fit the whole thing inside her.

    Holly held onto her little sister tightly, comforting her as Isaac slowly moved in. Alice immediately began to pant and whine, feeling like the girth alone of Isaac’s manhood was enough to split her open. Holly had spent the past two days punishing Alice’s anus in preparation for Isaac and to give her a crash course on deep penetration, but she had avoided using anything more than fingers on Alice’s pussy to protect her virginity.

    Centimeter by centimeter, Isaac delved into her underage body with his dick, stretching her to her limits. Almost immediately into the intercourse, Alice yelped from the rupturing of her hymen, signaling that she was no longer a virgin. Isaac stopped there to let her catch her breath, and saw that while there were tears running down her face, she was smiling.

    “Are you ok?”

    “Do I belong to you now? Can I be your pet like Holly?”

    Again Isaac cupped her cheek. “Yes, you belong to me, and I’ll cherish you forever. You’ll be my little kitten. Now take a deep breath and tell me when I’ve gone as far as I can.”

    With that, he continued on with a slow but steady thrust, driving into Alice until she cried out for him to stop. Holy fuck, she was so tight! It was like trying to fuck a hole drilled into ballistics gel! It felt less like he was entering her and more like he was actually carving her out. She was able to take more than Isaac had anticipated, burying just over seven inches into her now deflowered pussy. Again, he gave her a moment to catch his breath, then pulled out to reveal her shed blood.

    “Look at this, Alice, it’s like I’m wearing a red condom.”

    “Your cock feels so good, I’ve always wanted to have you inside me.”

    “I’m glad, because you’re going to feel it a lot more.”

    With that, Isaac grabbed her by the hips and yanked her back onto his manhood, making her scream in masochistic happiness. Holly’s training was kicking in, so the pain of penetration was being translated into pleasure. Isaac didn’t hesitate; he brought up his speed into a machine-like hammering. He had her entire lower body lifted up and he was slamming her without mercy. She was screaming at the top of her lungs, strange considering the fact that she felt like she could barely breathe with such a huge mass in her. Holly was overjoyed, running her hands across Alice’s underdeveloped body and panting as if she had a vibrator buzzing inside her.

    “Did I do good, Master? Did I find you a good toy?” Holly asked, desperate for his praise.

    “Holly, from this point forward, please keep your hands off anyone under legal age. But you did very good. I love this new toy. It’s a little tight and small, but it fits like a glove and feels fantastic for my dick. It will serve as the perfect repository for me to dump me seed into over and over again, whenever and however I want. I’ll be playing with it for a good long time.” Isaac was teasing Alice, referring to her as “it”. His words only excited her with the idea of being used as Isaac’s personal cum dumpster, hopefully for the rest of her life.

    He continued fucking her like that for several more minutes before sensing an approaching orgasm. He always had big reserves, but considering how long he had waited since his last ejaculation, this would be one for the record books.

    “Oh fuck!” he grunted, feeling his entire lower body turn to jelly as a river of semen was poured into Alice, completely flooding her womb with his seed and marking her body as his own. He pulled out of her, his cock partially deflating.

    “Oh my god, it’s so hot! It’s like it’s boiling in me!” Alice moaned, triggering an orgasm simply from the feeling of being ejaculated into. She hungrily began running her fingers through her stretched pussy and then licking them clean, slurping off Isaac’s semen like it was ice cream.

    ‘Well, I just deflowered and ejaculated into a thirteen-year-old girl. If I get caught, I’m going to jail for a LONG time, both Holly and I,’ Isaac thought to himself, starting to regret his decision.

    “Oh, that reminds me, Master. I never told you about the special lessons I gave Alice. We came up with something that I think you’ll like,” Holly said excitedly, reaching under the bed and retrieving the strap-on she had used to train Alice.

    “Holly, do not come anywhere near me with that thing,” Isaac muttered with instant nervousness.

    “Don’t worry, Master. It’s not for you. Come on, Alice. Just like we planned.”

    Isaac then watched as she secured herself in the harness and lied down on her back. Alice got on top of her, sitting on her lap with her back to Isaac. She spread the lips of her pussy, letting Isaac’s semen drip out onto the dildo before she lowered herself onto it. She cooed as it entered her, then leaned forward over Holly, so that Holly could spread her ass cheeks and reveal the young girl’s asshole.

    “Come on, Master. I’ve spent all weekend sodomizing her and training her to be a good slave for you. This will definitely be a better fit for you, I guarantee you she can take it all.”

    Alice looked back at him with a smile. “Please Master, please rape me in the ass. I’m your little anal whore for you to fuck and abuse. Please empty all of your semen into my slutty asshole.”

    Isaac couldn’t help but laugh. Alice had essentially become a clone of Holly. They were like Dr. Evil and Mini-me. As always, Isaac waited before entering her and instead took the opportunity to go down on her. Smiling, he traced his tongue around her asshole, having clearly been scrubbed clean before he returned home. Running loops around the entrance, he soon penetrated her with his tongue.

    There was no taste, but the feeling of it and the mental narration that he was licking the ass of a cute piece of jailbait was incredibly sexy. With a dildo in her recently deflowered pussy and Isaac’s tongue in her ass, Alice was moaning in happiness. This was even better than when Holly would lick her ass, even while using the vibrator!

    Once he had had enough, Isaac sat up with a grin and hefted his re-hardened manhood. He spat on Alice’s asshole and rubbed his cock between her ass cheeks, toying with her and savoring the moment. He didn’t have any sort of lubrication, but he doubted he would need it. After his orgasm, he still had some cum in the chamber that had never made it all the way out. It would release itself and grease the way for him.

    “Please Master, I can’t wait any longer! I want your cock!”

    As excited as she was, Isaac aimed himself and slowly penetrated her asshole, finding it to be much looser than her pussy. Damn, Holly really had been training her! She had the ass of a seasoned drug mule! There was still the initial problem of friction, but as he inched his way inside her, the unfired seed from before was released, lubricating him and allowing an increase in depth. Inch by inch, Isaac forced himself in, until at last he was buried all the way up to the base, with her cute little ass clutching his manhood tightly.

    Alice was moaning like an opera singer, finally feeling the results of her training coming to fruition. Ever since Holly had started playing with her back door, Alice had dreamed of the moment when Isaac would finally fuck her in the ass like the dirty little slut she had become. It was so big inside her, so warm; it was a far more intense experience than the anal beads or the dildo. Speaking of which, the dildo in her pussy was heaven.

    “Oh god, Master, that feels so good! Please fuck my ass!”

    “Don’t forget, I’m here too,” Holly giggled, leaning up to kiss Alice before beginning to buck her hips, thrusting up into her pussy. Her screams of happiness grew in intensity and volume, bringing her a thunderous orgasm, and that was all before Isaac even starting thrusting.

    “Wow Alice, I had no idea you were such a fan of double-penetration. You really are a dirty little slut aren’t you?” Isaac chuckled, holding her by the hips and forcing himself into her over and over again.

    “Yes Master, I’m your dirty little slut!”

    “Maybe should get another girl with another strap-on to plug your ass so that I can skull-fuck you and plug every hole in your body,” he said, then laughing when he saw the huge grin he had given Holly.

    Isaac continued thrusting into her, butt-fucking the small girl like she was a fleshlight in his hands. Her asshole was at the perfect level of tightness, letting him move easily through her but still feel hugged by the tender wet flesh. And for a girl with such a tiny body, her insides were basically a furnace! He felt like his dick was going to start melting inside her! At the same time, Holly was forcing the dildo deep into Alice’s vagina, shoving the entrance to her womb over and over again and working in tandem with Isaac to trigger orgasm after orgasm.

    After several minutes, Isaac bit his lip as he felt an explosion occur within his pelvic region, emptying another load of semen into Alice. Once again deflating, he pulled out of her, watching as a stream of his seed trickled out of her anus, matching her cream-pied pussy.

    “I’m going to take a break for a few minutes, how about you show me what you’ve learned? Alice, get Holly ready for me,” Isaac panted.

    “Ok, my turn with the strap-on!” Alice said to Holly excitedly.

    “I was waiting for you to say that!” Holly replied.

    Removing the harness, she and Alice licked the toy clean and then allowed Alice to put it on. Feeling like her legs had melted, Alice asked Holly to ride her and she lied down sideways on the bed. Sitting at the foot of the bed, Isaac smiled as he watched Holly swing a leg over Alice and then lowered herself onto the dildo. It entered her effortlessly, but she still gave a soft moan of happiness from the feeling of the toy filling her. Burying the toy in her cunt up to the base, she took a moment to shift her ass from side to side, letting it stir her like a whisk.

    Now accustomed to the toy inside her, she began riding it with upward thrusts of her body. Her moan became shrill pants as the height of her thrusts steadily increased, using the mattress springs to bounce higher on the dildo. As her breasts heaved with each bounce, she couldn’t help but look over at Isaac, watching her with a sly smile on his face.

    Kinky as she was, Holly blushed in embarrassment. Often, to toy with her, Isaac would have her play with herself while he watched. Funny thing was that he did it when he was lounging on the couch and she was desperate for something to do that would please him. She would lean against the wall behind the TV, pleasuring herself with Isaac watching her with one eye and the evening news with the other. He really just gave her that order so that she wouldn’t get anxious.
    But this was different. She was actually having sex with someone else. Even if it was Alice, her fellow slave and adopted sister, she was being intimate with someone else for her master’s amusement. She was used to being watched, every night in the girl’s room of the foster home was basically a display of sexual submission. True, she loved having sex with Alice, and she loved serving her master however he wished, it was just kind of embarrassing for her.

    She could feel Isaac’s eyes running up every inch of her body, studying her reactions to pleasure from her gasps to her blushing, watching how she moved herself on the sex toy and tensed as it entered her, catching the sight of every bead of sweat running down her naked flesh, his view and understanding of her changing minutely. She hoped she was impressing him, fulfilling his expectations, satisfying him with her lewd display and invoking his desire to use her body.

    Her focus on Isaac was so intense that she experienced an orgasm almost without realizing it. One moment she was trying to figure out what part of her body he was staring at, the next she was moaning and drenching Alice beneath her.

    “Will you use me now, Master?” Holly gasped.

    “Not quite yet. I still want to see what Alice can do. This is her big day after all. You’ll get your turn, be patient. Alice, I want to see you really move.”

    “Yep!”

    The two girls then switched positions, now with Holly on her back with her head in Isaac’s lap, and Alice kneeling between Holly’s legs and rubbing her slit with the dildo. She returned it to its rightful place, thrusting into Holly the same way Isaac had thrust into to take her virginity.

    While the thrusts were strong enough to make Holly moan from the penetration, they weren’t quite enough to move her body. The difference between their statures was working against her, so she had to try and time her movements to build up the kinetic force. It reminded her of the Mythbusters’ episode where they tried to see if a piston could take down a bridge if tuned into its resonance frequency.

    Soon enough, she hit the right rhythm to where Holly’s body was moving back and forth with the thrusts. She used the bouncing of Holly’s breasts to measure herself and keep in sync. The whole time, Isaac watched her closely. He could really see how much he had grown since he had last seen her. Unlike when he was simply fucking her, he could see her in action instead of simply watch her endure. She really wasn’t the innocent little pipsqueak he had known; she was a cock-hungry sexual deviant, and now she belonged to him. He laughed at the thought.

    Looking down, Isaac started playing with Holly’s tits, unable to ignore their taunting bouncing. She were so big and firm, like resilient water balloons that always snapped back to their original form. And her nipples, her greatest weakness, were desperate to be pinched. Holding on them tightly and pulling straight up, he could make Holly scream like a murder victim. Every pull and tug was ecstasy to her, quickly making her cum a second time.

    “Ok Master, I warmed her up for you. I think she’s ready for your personal use.”

    “I’m still a little tired. Holly, come ride me.”

    Holly eagerly climbed onto his lap, shaking with excitement. She had missed her master’s cock so badly, she longed to have her womanhood stretched to its limits and her womb flooded with his seed. She whimpered as it entered her, feeling like she was finally back where she belonged.

    “Come here, give me a kiss,” he said with a small smile, brushing back her hair.

    She smiled tenderly, taking a moment to clutch his hand like a lifeline and suck on his thumb. She then lied down on top of him, kissing him with all the love in her heart. While their tongues danced, she rocked her lower body on his cock, using it to probe the deepest recesses of her body, while Isaac thrust upwards into her. No dildo could compare to this!

    “Hold on, don’t forget about me! It’s payback time!” Alice giggled, getting up behind Holly.

    Without saying another word, she forced the dildo into Holly’s asshole, double-penetrating her and making her scream to the heavens. Alice began thrusting into Holly violently, using her whole body weight to slam Holly’s ass and drive the dildo as deep into her as she could. At the same time, Isaac was bucking his hips, brutalizing her velvet sleeve with the entirety of his manhood. Feeling both her pussy and ass being fucked, Holly could barely control herself or her voice. Just maintaining her loving kiss with Isaac was like trying to thread a needle while experiencing electrotherapy.

    “I’m cumming!” she moaned.

    “Shit, me too!” Isaac growled through bare teeth.

    Jet after jet of semen surged from his cock, shooting into Holly’s womb before pouring back out from the pressure of her wet climax. Holly slowly dismounted Isaac and she and Alice then cleaned him off, hungrily slurping up every droplet of semen. While Alice removed the harness of the strap-on, Isaac tried to gauge what he had left. He was certain he had at least one more shot.

    “Ok girls, I can only cum one last time.”

    “Don’t worry, Master, we have something special for you,” said Holly.

    She then lied back against the headboard, her legs spread wide. Alice climbed on top of her, face to face with her legs spread the same way and their cum-drenched pussies kissing.

    “Now we can both pleasure your cock, Master,” said Alice. Isaac smiled and crawled over.

    Running kisses up Alice’s back, he guided his dick between their joined pussies. He pushed it through, their lips kissing the head and shaft and sucking on it hungrily. He began thrusting his manhood between them, moving back and forth as if he was actually having sex. It almost felt like he was really fucking one of them, the feeling of both their pussies grinding against his cock was almost overwhelming. It nailed in the fact that he really had two girls eager to fulfill his every sexual need.

    Both girls were panting and whimpering from the teasing, feeling Isaac’s penis rubbing against their swollen clits. They were so sensitive after their orgasms that they almost felt like they could detect his heartbeats from the pulsing of his veins. While he stroked their pussies, the two girls licked the inside of each other’s mouths, hungry for the semen they had slurped up from his last orgasm. Having experienced three so far, it only took a few minutes for him to reach his fourth. They could both tell what was about to happen, and they both looked down between their naked bodies, Alice bending her back out so that her stomach and chest was exposed.

    At last, Isaac fired his final load, plastering both girls’ chests and faces with his cum. Exhausted, Isaac fell back, his manhood deflating so that it could enter its post-sex slumber. Panting like he was, Holly and Alice both licked the semen off each other’s bodies, cleaning each other like a pair of cats, before they both separated to catch their breath. Isaac was lying sideway at the foot of the bed, almost falling off, Holly was lying against the headboard, and Alice was sitting up in the middle of the mattress.

    “That was amazing, Alice. From this point forward, you’re my slave just like Holly. Welcome home,” Isaac laughed.

    His smile disappeared when the sounds of sniffling answered him. He looked up at Alice, realizing that she was holding herself and crying, her tears dripping off her cheeks and running down her legs. She looked so small and pitiful, so sweet and vulnerable, like a kitten in the rain. Was she regretting her choice? Was she filled with disgust for everything she had done?

    Isaac sat up and reached out to her. “Alice, it’s ok. I’m sorry. Forget everything, you don’t have to do anything you don’t want to. You can—”

    He then nearly fell off the bed as Alice tackled him, wrapping her arms tightly around his waist and burying his face in his chest, once again mixing her tears with his sweat. She was sobbing uncontrollably, but she had just enough self-control to stammer a single question.

    “Do you promise this is my home?”

    Isaac then realized that she wasn’t crying from shame, regret, or disgust. She was crying out of joy. Hearing Isaac, the man she loved, saying that she was finally home when never in her life had she had a real home to return to… it was too much for her tiny shoulders to bear. It was too much happiness for her to contain or express with just a smile. She could only cry, expressing her love and gratitude through her screams and tears.

    Isaac embraced her, holding her tightly against his chest and kissing her on the forehead over and over again. “Yes, I promise. You’ll never be lonely again. I’ll be with you always.”

    “I love you, Master! I love you! I love you! I love you!”

    “I love you too, and I’ll love you for the rest of my life.”

    He then looked to Holly, who too had tears of happiness running down her cheeks. She rushed over and wrapped her arms around the two of them, sandwiching Alice between her and Isaac. “And I’ll love you too, my adorable little sister.”

    They sat there for an unknown length of time, Alice letting years of sorrow bleed out. Isaac and Holly never let go of her and their naked bodies remained embraced for what felt like a blissful eternity, wrapped around Alice like a blanket. At last, she calmed down and took a few deep breaths.

    “It’s ok, you’re finally home, my dear sweet slave,” Isaac murmured.

    Chapter 6 will be up next week! Please comment!


  • Matthew/Maria

    Font size : +


    -This story is true in some aspects, but a lot of it is extremely exaggerated. Thanks, and I really mean it if you have read it thus far. I am a male to female transsexual, but that is all the information I will release about myself-

    I’m Matt, now known as Maria, and this is the story of my journey of how I became a shemale, and all the quirks, and bumps in the roads. Now that my name is out of the way, I will explain a little more about myself. I’m a 15 year old male with an unusually small cock at 5 inches, and a index finger girth, along with my premature ejaculation, well how can I say this? My sex life FUCKING sucks. I have long, straight, mid-back length hair. My tiny frame is also a killer, 5’4 and 105 pound’s. As you would expect, most people tower over me, and life in general has just sucked.

    Sometime last year I discovered a new type of porn, shemale, or transsexual porn. That soon led to anal play, at first just with my finger, that was until I was home alone, at least I thought, for the weekend.

    I thought I’d snoop a little since the chances of getting caught were slim to none, or so I thought. My sister was sleeping over at the cheer captains house with the rest of her cheer group. My parents were in Berkeley on business for their company.

    So, first up was my parents room! Overall, it was pretty fucking boring, except for the 90″ inch Toshiba in their room, Fucking assholes! I would kill for that shit. I walked over to the dresser on the left, a vintage one that was built in the 1920’s, again pretty boring, then again it was my dad’s. There was a few porn mags, however. Now to moms dresser! Granny panties, bras, ugly clothes. Nothing special, I looked around for a while, nothing special.

    On to Katie’s room! Her room was a bit better, posters of pop punk bands, deathcore bands, and so on. Closet time! The buried treasure is found at last! Silk thongs, bras and buried under all of that was a purple, (probably) 8 inch dildo, a bottle of lube, and condoms, “how in the fucking hell did a 16 year old get a hold of this?” I thought to myself.

    I at this time was smelling, and feeling her panties, I got a gut feeling in my stomach, I looked back on all the shemale porn I had watched, and their bras and panties. I wondered how it felt to wear women’s clothing,

    I swear I must have been naked faster than a cop eats a doughnut, my tiny cock was hard, I slid a pair of pink, silk panties on. As soon as the silk slid under the head of my penis, cum started spewing out of my third eye, all over the closet mirror, floor, and her panties. I laid down on her bed, resting and regaining my composure. When I sat up, cum was everywhere.

    “Fuck” I muttered

    With a little trouble, I put on a bra, which in all honesty was to big. I started to taste my cum, but decided to smell it first. It didn’t really smell like anything, however, it tasted pretty salty.

    I stood in front of the mirror, looking at my body in women’s clothes. I imagined myself as a woman, with tits, and a pussy, however, I still wanted a cock. How could that be plausible?

    Then it hit me like a train, or getting ran over by a pile of football players. I could become a shemale! I looked down and my cock (if you want to call it that) was hard. Then I remembered the dildo, I smeared my asshole with some KY jelly as well as the dildo, I stuck two fingers in my ass to get ready for this monster, comparatively speaking to my dick.

    I then stuck a third finger in, and I knew I wanted to be shemale. I put the head of the dildo up to my fuckhole and pushed a little. The head went in. I shook in utter pleasure as it went further in. I was going to cum when…

    “Hey, Matt, what are you doing?” She asked with a sly smirk.

    It was far to late, I blew my load, It blew all over my stomach, Katie’s bra, a little on my chin and more on her panties. I laid my head back, “FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!” I screamed to myself.

    I opened my eyes, she was sitting next to me now, I could not read her face for the life of me. It was like a mixture of concern, awkwardness, and whatever else.

    “Wh-what are you doing home Katie?” I stuttered in embarrassment.

    “Alissa had to go to the hospital, for alcohol poisoning or something like that, serves the stupid, stuck up cunt right, I guess” she said

    “And…baby bro, stop trying to change the subject, when we both know your a kinky gay boy!” She added

    “Katie!…” I paused

    “….” I didn’t speak

    “…”

    We both looked at each other in an awkward silence, I don’t know what happened, I just couldn’t put the exact words I wanted to say together.

    “It-It’s not like that…”

    “Then tell me exactly what you are doing with my bra and panties, and you being soaked in your own cum with MY dildo still stuck up your ass?”

    Wow the emphasis on ‘MY’ stung a little. You see, my sister and I have always been close, to the point that we can talk or tell eachother about anything. When we were children, we would play doctor or the good ol’ ‘truth or dare” until we were caught, we never did it again after that. Anyways, back on subject, I felt like telling her my new feelings would take it over the line of normal, and she would never acknowledge me again and I couldn’t have that.

    “Katie, I can’t tell you…” I said.

    “Matt! Your lucky I’m the one who caught you! If dad caught you like that then he would probably disown you for the rest of his life, so can you please tell me what’s going on with you?” She asked in a concerned tone.

    “I’m afraid if I tell you, it will ruin our relationship, and it will never be the same…” I said

    “Matty, I’d never do that, well..unless you murdered someone, wait! Did you…”

    “No, I didn’t murder anyone or anything, Katie.” I interrupted her

    “Oh..” she said

    “So Matty, now that we got that out of the way, please tell me?” She said with her infamous puppy dog eyes that ended up getting her everything she wanted.

    “Fine!” I said

    “Go on..” she said with a smartass look.

    It felt like I was sitting there for years, no, more like decades. In reality it was only seconds.

    “I-I want to be a wo-woman…” I said disheartened, and somewhat depressed and embarrassed.

    As much as I didn’t want to to see the look on her face, I did anyways. Her eye were opened widely, and had a small smile, I guess she was trying to make me feel comftorable. It was quiet, I looked back at her, she now had a full smile, not just a regular smile, but one of those, ear to ear, all teeth smiles. This time she cheered me up a little.

    “Matty, I told you this wouldn’t change anything, and it hasn’t, I love you and that will never change” she said tearing up a little.

    “I love you to Katie” I replied with my mood rapidly heightening.

    I went in for a hug, before I got interrupted by Katie, “don’t touch me ’til you take shower Matty”

    “Anyways, go take a shower, and let’s go do something!” She said

    “Oh and keep the bra and panties” she said with a sly wink.

    A few minutes later I jumped into the shower, resting against the wall of the shower, I thought about everything that had happened today. I let the hot water soothe my nerves and drown my worries for a while.

    Getting out of the shower I heard Katie saying bye to someone, probably talking to Alissa’s mom on the phone I thought. I dried up, put on some clothes, and then went into the living room to see Katie in a tight dress, knee length, black, and leather.

    “So, where do you want to go?” I asked

    “Movie, or a dinner?” She said, pretty much thinking out loud.

    “Both?” I recommended

    “Sure, why not” she said rhetorically

    We left a while later, and saw “The Apparition”.

    Afterwards…

    “Seriously? They call that a movie?” I asked

    Katie was silent, which really wasn’t different, she was always quiet while driving (typical female driver eh? Kidding, kidding).

    “That’s the worst excuse for a movie I’ve ever seen!” I bluntly scolded the movie

    Katie was still silent. Now this was getting unusual, and a little weird, being that I was talking to myself.

    “Katie? You okay?” I asked

    I was starting to get a little worried about earlier and maybe her mind has changed about it.

    “Umm, Ye-yeah, can we talk about earlier?” She asked as we pulled into a IHOP.

    “Yeah, sure” I said a bit awkwardly.

    We walked into the building, empty as fuck, the waitress took us to the back, and we sat, ordered our drinks and looked at eachother.

    “So, what is it Katie?” I asked timidly.

    “Are you sure you want to do this?” She replied

    It took me a minute to reply, gathering the words, and re-playing the words throughout my mind.

    “Katie, here’s my answer, yes, to be honest, I’ve never felt right as a guy, and when I started watching these videos..”

    “What kind of video’s?” She interrupted

    “Shemale porn” I whispered to her.

    “And as I was saying, when I watch those videos, I feel like that’s where I want to be, what I want to be, it just feels right.” I said.

    ‘So, you want to be a cut your dick off women or what?” She asked.

    “No, no, I want to keep my penis, but I want to look like a female, therefore a shemale, get it?” I asked.

    “Yeah, and whatever you decide to do Matty I support you, and I’m going to help you. On one condition…” She said.

    “What is it? I asked

    “You need to tell mom and dad, and if you do that, even if they don’t want it, I will still help you.” She said

    My jaw dropped, the one thing I didn’t want to think about doing shes going to make me do.

    “I don’t know Katie…” I said

    “Matt, I’m fine with you doing this, but i will only be ok if you tell mom and dad”.

    “Fine, I guess I will Katie”. I said

    I looked at the clock, it was 1:30 A.M ! We had been there over two hours!

    “Come on let’s go” I said

    Now Katie was smiling again, and seemed much happier.

    “I got a surprise for you tomorrow, so get some sleep Matty” she said as we pulled into the driveway.

    We walked up to the house, mom and dad were home earlier than expected also.

    “Now aren’t you glad I was the one who caught you, baby bro?” She blatantly said.

    “Yeah, I guess haha” I replied.

    So my sister and I sat out front for a while, I had a cigarette.

    “Katie, when do I tell them?” I whispered

    “Not now, i’ll tell you when Matty” she replied.

    We went in finally, mom and dad were on the couch watching T.V. until we came in, they had a worried look on their face. Not the kind that says ‘Do you know what time it is?!’ But more like the ‘Where were you guys? Did you have fun? What did you do type look.

    “What did you guys do? Did you have a good time?” Dad asked.

    I just couldn’t for the life of me, look my dad in the eyes, without him knowing the truth. I ran to the bathroom and puked, not that I had much inside of me, but whatever was, was gone now. My sister was the first to come, probably being the first to realize I ran off. She was holding me tightly.

    Not a minute later, mom and dad ran in. that’s all I remember really, I basically passed out their on the floor. Someone must have carried my lithe frame to my room, because I woke up in my bed. I sat up, dry mouth, and groggy as shit. My mom walked in, I guess to check on me.

    “Hey, Matt, how are you doing sweetie?” She asked

    “Fucking movie theatre food” was the only excuse I could think of on the spot

    “Well, Matthew, breakfast is ready and everyone else is awake” she said.

    “OK!!! MOM!” I said as I threw a plastic water bottle at her, not seeing where it went.

    I sat up and BLAM!! Like a bowling ball to the face, all the memories of last night hit me. I changed and went downstairs, everyone looked at me, but still I couldn’t look at dad. I ate next to Katie who kept giving me that ‘everything will be ok’ look.

    After I took a shower, and dried my hair, got dressed, I went out to the backyard to smoke, soon after, Katie came out and sat down next to me, giving me a smile that said ‘I know something you don’t’.

    “So, Matty, you are coming to the mall with me!” She said.

    “And why Is that Katie?” I asked

    “You’ll find out when we get there!”

    She then skipped off back into the house to do god knows what. I walked in, got ready and we were off! When we got into the car it was hot, obviously with a black car and black leather seats in the middle of summer, and living in Las Vegas, its bound to happen. We soon drove off.

    “So what’s up at the mall?” I asked

    “You’ll find out soon baby bro” she said conspicuously

    “Why not now?” I asked

    “What do you think surprises are for?” She replied.

    “Well, I hate waiting for surprises, and that’s what I’m doing right now” I said.

    “Calm your tits, baby bro” she said.

    I sat in the car unknowingly, unknown of what was to come, Katie and I made some small talk, I had a cigarette. We got there and sat in the car for a minute as Katie put on her make-up. As we walked into the mall, the place was crowded, but not as crowded as usual. We went to a few stores, some metal music store, I think it was Hot Topic or something like that. Then we went to Spencer’s, again, not really my style, but I enjoyed it.

    “Here we are Matty” she said as we walked in to this shop.

    As soon as we walked in, Katie started pulling me in all sorts of directions and soon pulled me up to a redhead woman, no older than 18, Katie told me to stay there, she walked up to the redhead and whispered something into her ear. Minutes later the redhead walked up to me and started pulling me by hand into some hallway, I looked over to Katie and silently said;

    “What the fuck?”

    She shrugged her shoulders as the redhead pulled me farther into the mid-lighted hallway, soon came up a line of doors, I looked at the redhead, wearing black flats, white skinny jeans, and a low-cut back top which was loose on her. She had a heart shaped ass and legs that went on forever, and huge (obviously fake) tits.

    She was dark skinned but not black, probably Hispanic I thought to myself, we walked to the very last door, inserted a key and opened the door, then put a “DO NOT ENTER” sign on the door.

    “I’ll be right back sweetie, just sit down” she said with her bright blue eyes staring at me.

    “Ok” I said nervously.

    I sat there, in literal dead silence waiting for this un-named girl to return, I looked around the plain white room, with a hanger hook, a mirror, and a wall to wall bench. I heard a knock at the loose door, and then she walked in.

    “Took you long enough” I said sarcastically, even though she was only about five minutes.

    “Haha funny, anyways, I’m Tiffany, and here’s the surprise your sister was talking about” she said and then handed me a bag

    I poured the stuff out of the bag, it was a pair of black heels, red g-string and bra, a short black skirt, a black V-Neck, and some silicone bra inserts. My jaw was dropped, I didn’t know what to think. I turned around and Tiffany was standing there with a smile.

    “Do you like it Matt?” She asked

    “I don’t know…” I replied

    “Well, try it all on and see if it fits” she recommended.

    “Go on…” She added

    “With you in here?” I asked

    “I need to make sure everything fits right and looks good on you” she replied

    “And to see you naked” she added with a laugh.

    I started to strip, first off was my shirt, then shoes, pants, I was now in my underwear, I looked at Tiffany, she nodded for me to continue, I slowly pulled down my underwear and then threw them to my other pile of clothes. I was about to pick up the g-string when Tiffany told me to stop.

    “Turn around for me, sexy” she said

    As I was turning around, she whistled. I then bent over to pick up the g-string and she whistled again, then the bra went on, I guess it was too big, as it was meant for the silicone inserts. I looked at Tiffany and for the second time that day my jaw dropped. She was jerking a dick, her dick.

    “Wh-what are you doing?” I asked

    “Jerking off to my own private reverse strip show” she replied giggling

    “I had no clue you were a shemale!” I said almost a little to loud

    I walked over to her, and looked at her cock, it was at least 7 inches, I went down on my knees and wrapped my fist around her cock and moved it in the normal back and forth motion.

    “Oh god” she gasped

    I placed my lips just under the head of her cock and licked it like a lollipop, while still jerking it. She put her hands on the back of my head and started thrusting deeper into my throat.

    “Fuck! Your a little slut, you like sucking cock don’t you?” She whispered

    “Yagggh” was all I could mutter out with her cock in my mouth.

    With that she shoved her whole cock into my mouth and left it there, leaving me unable to breathe, she then pulled out and directed me to the bench.

    “Bend over, bitch” she said

    I bent over the bench as I felt her pull aside the g-string. I felt something wet and slimy touch my asshole and try to push itself inside, I felt Tiffany pull over the g-string completely to the left and tug on my prick, the pleasure was just to much and I blew my load all over her hand and the floor.(remember? Premature ejaculation)

    She giggled, while I was embarrassed, then the anus licking stopped and I felt a finger, but not just any finger, it was the head of her dick! The pleasure was fantastic, I was gasping with pleasure, inch by inch, she went farther in. The feeling of a real cock in my ass was billions of times better than a dildo.

    “Fuck your tight, baby” she whispered

    “Gahh”I replied in a state of lust.

    She was now all the way inside of me, she pulled out, but not all the way, then rammed her cock back in, balls deep, Tiffany was now thrusting faster, and faster. She pulled out, dragged me to my knees and jerked her cock over my face.

    “I’m gonna cum!” She gasped.

    She started cumming, the first one landed on the bridge of my nose, then my left eye, right cheek, left eye again some on my forehead, the rest ended up on my lips. Cum on my face was the best feeling I have ever had, the feeling of it running down my face, it was just extravagant!

    “Fuck! That was fantastic!” She said with her eyes having a glazed over lustful look in them.

    I collected all the cum from my face with my hand and ate it all, it tasted great! Over the next half hour I got dressed, made everything look right with my clothes, Tiffany did my make-up, and styled my hair. Once we were done, I looked in the mirror, it didn’t even look like me! I looked great! Like a real woman!

    “You look great” Tiffany said

    “Thanks to you” I replied

    “Change the pitch of your voice a little, sweetie” she said.

    “Like this Tiffany?” I said with the pitch of my voice heightened

    “Perfect!” She replied

    I replied with smile, as we were walking down the hallway she handed me the bag of my old clothes and eyeing my ass as we walked.

    “Sway your hips a little, sweetheart” she whispered

    When we walked out into the main store I saw Katie at the register buying something. I walked up to her and she stared me down.

    “…” She looked at me and then walked away from the register.

    I followed her to the entrance of the store, she pulled out her phone and called someone, which ended up being me. My phone went off and she looked at me again.

    “Holy shit! You look fantastic, I barely recognised you!” She exclaimed

    We spent the whole day at the mall, shopping at random stores, I got a few second looks which made me feel great, not to mention almost falling flat on my face a couple times. I think we spent almost $1,000 just in the mall! (Money isn’t a problem, because were rich. Sorry forgot to mention that)

    Katie and I got into the car, I looked at the bag she got while I was getting fucked and turned into a woman. Before I could think anymore on the innards of it, Katie started talking.

    “Jeez, dude, you reek of sex” she said as if it were normal.

    I looked at her.

    “No way! You had sex with Tiffany?!” She asked

    “Yeah..” I said kind of embarrassed

    “Here use some of this” she said as she handed me some perfume.

    On our way home we talked about my adventure with Tiffany, and other small talk. We soon arrived to the house, mom and dad were both home, after I noticed that, my stomach started wrenching and filling with butterflies. Let me tell you why;

    My father has never been one to accept anything out of the ordinary, for example, my sister had a gay friend, my father had basically “banned” my sister from talking to or seeing him, I had a friend that liked to smoke a bowl once in a while, my dad saw the pipe in his pocket, and called the cops. He never came around again. You see my point yet? Anyways, back on subject.

    I was so nervous I had to have a cigarette before I went in.

    “Everything is going to be all right” Katie said as we walked inside the house.

    “Hello, I don’t believe I’ve met you before” said an older female voice.

    “Hi mom, this is uhh..Maria!” Said Katie.

    “So where have you girls been?” Mom asked

    “Holy crap! She actually doesn’t recognize me!” I thought to myself.

    “Just at the mall, shopping all day” Katie said

    “Were going to my room, mom” she added

    On our way to the bedroom I let out a sigh of relief, I had to suck it back in once my dad came out of the bathroom.

    “Hi daddy, this is Maria” Katie said with almost to much enthusiasm.

    “Maria, this is my dad Lance” she added

    “Well, its very nice to meet you Maria” Lance said

    “It’s nice to meet you too” I replied the least awkwardly I could.

    We went to the bedroom and then I blew the biggest sigh of relief I had ever done in my life. While in the bedroom Katie showed me how to put make-up on as well as lipstick.

    “Katie! It’s dinner time, bring your friend too!” Mom yelled

    As soon as we arrived downstairs, it smelled of steak.

    “Katie, where is Matt?” Lance asked

    “He sleeping over at jason’s house” Katie said as she has rescued me for the third time that night.

    All throughout dinner I couldn’t stare my dad in the eyes. When Katie nudged me, she lipped that it was time to tell him. With a huge gulp of air, I stood up.

    “La-Lance..” I stuttered

    “Yes, Maria?” He said with a slur

    I know, as soon as I heard that slur, I would regret bringing this subject up. But I did it anyways.

    “I-I have something to tell you guys” I said

    My dad got a weird look on his face, while my mothers was indifferent. Again, that gut wrenching feeling came, I felt like I was going to puke, but I held back, and decided to stay strong, and follow Katie’s advice.

    “Well? Get on with it!” My mother, Margaret said.

    “It’s me Matthew” I said in my normal voice.

    “Is this some kind of fucking joke?” My dad yelled questioningly.

    He had this look of anger, like he wanted to kill someone, hatred and denial. I took another deep breath and continued.

    “Dad, this is what I want to be.” I said

    “This?! A faggot that dresses up like a woman, and gets buttfucked?! He yelled.

    “Dad! Fucking cool it, he’s my brother…err..sister! And if this is what she wants, then I will follow him every step of the way! Why? Because I love her! Something you obviously don’t have for anyone but yourself!” She battled back.

    There was silence, mom sat there in pure shock, dad got up breathed a little then went over to a wall and ran his fist through it like it was butter.

    I stood there not knowing what to do, I had never seen this side of my dad, Katie was at my side holding me tightly, I, for some unknown reason looked at a small garbage can in the kitchen that was filled with quart-sized beer bottles, it was then I realized that this night would just get worse.

    I was still in Katies’s arms, except I was crying at thus point. Dad at this point was fuming with anger. Katie kept whispering in my ear while I was whimpering. Mom was watching as if this were an intriguing action movie that kept you on the edge of your seat the whole time.

    “No!!!!” My dad screamed ending the silence.

    “There is no fucking way I will allow what used to be my SON to be a faggot” he yelled again, as he picked up a beer bottle, and threw it against the wall; it shattered.

    He walked up to Katie and I, and leaned down.

    “Really Matthew? Is this really what you want?” He asked in a almost hysterical laughter.

    “Dad! It’s Maria! Now back the fuck up!” She said as she shoved him backwards into a chair.

    He walked back up to Katie and I, ripped us apart, and then threw Katie on the floor. He pinned me against the wall, he looked at me with the most evil look I have ever seen on any living human being. His breath reeked of alcohol, sweat was running down his face and his eyes were bloodshot.

    “Ok, ‘Maria’, do you really want to be a faggot?! He asked, moving his head in a sarcastic motion

    “Dad! Your being way out of line! Fucking stop it!” Katie interrupted still on the floor.

    I didn’t answer, nor did I move, I just looked down at the floor quietly whimpering.

    “ANSWER ME! NOW MOTHERFUCKER!” He screamed again

    His face was an inch away from mine, but I stll didn’t answer.

    “You got one more chance, fucker, got it?” He screamed again

    No answer came from me, and that was the worst choice I could’ve made that night, because the next thing I knew a fist hit me in the eye, then another on the jaw, another on the side of my head, and the last things I remembered were me getting hit in the neck, and the clanking of a baseball bat. That’s when I passed out on the floor, just before I passed out, there was a distant echo of “everything is going to be fine”…

    TWO DAYS LATER….

    I woke up in a white room, there were three women, as I faded in and out of consciousness. I heard a constant beep that fully woke me up, I sat up groggily, looking around, there was Tiffany, Katie and my mom. My head felt like a weight as it bobbed around.

    “Ahh” I yelped as I stretched

    Katie, who was reading a massive book, looked up at me, with concern in her eyes, she gave me a hug, and kissed me on my cheek.

    “What happened?”

    “In short, you admitted your decision to dad, and he almost bashed your face in” she replied

    Appearantley, I ended up with only a black eye, some bruising, and a fat lip.

    “Where is he now?” I asked timidly.

    “He’s in jail as of now, and maybe going to prison”

    “You really scared us, you’ve been out like a lamp for two days” Katie added.

    “Will I be getting my clothes back?” I asked

    “Nahh, baby sister, they’d just let you walk out of here with a hospital gown on” she said sarcastically.

    Mom soon came up, I couldn’t tell what she thought of my decision of being a shemale, all I could really see was concern.

    “Umm, Maria is it? I hope your feeling better, and very much like your sister had said last night, I will always love you, and support your decisions as you go through this journey” mom said

    “I hope you feel better soon, Maria” Tiffany said with a wink and a beautiful smile.

    An hour later…

    “Well, Matthew, it looks like you can go home now” the doctor said as he gave a weird look to my bag of possessions.

    I got up, and walked to the bathroom, after changing, I put my make-up on, and walked out.

    “Well, what do we have here? Because I could’ve sworn there was a male teen laying in that bed” the doctor said.

    “Stay the fuck out of it, alright? Tiffany said

    “Jesus, why the fuck are doctors so nosey” Tiffany added to her earlier statement, her Hispanic accent being obvious with her anger.

    “Ok, ok, but I need to take you out on the wheelchair, not my rules, the hospitals” he said

    As I walked out the door of my room, I got some stares, and some glare’s, we soon got to our car, Tiffany and I said our goodbyes. And we were home bound!

    Over the next few months, things went a lot smoother, I re-applied to my old high school, more clothes, no asshole of a dad, things were a lot better now, mom was currently dating, a lot nicer guy, Katie and I were as close as ever, but one thing still wasn’t right. I wanted tits, not inserts, but real-life, human flesh tits!

    “Katie..” I said, as she was watching T.V.

    “Yeah, Maria?” She asked turning towards me.

    “I think its time I get some real tits!” I said with a grin.

    There was just about two months before school started again, and I knew I really wanted this. Starting today, mom officially divorced Lance, and we were eating dinner, her new boyfriend, was also there. Rick, who knew everything that had happened, accepted what I was. He was a big man at 6’6 and weighed something near 250 pounds, graying hair, and a mustache, he was, weirdly, a breast surgeon, a quite famous one, he was known in his younger days as the “gentle giant”.

    “Hey, Rick, I want boobs, can you do them for me?” I asked.

    “That would be completely up to your mom, sweetheart.” He said after swallowing his food.

    “I’m fine with it, if you are, Rick” she said looking at Rick and I.

    “Ok, let’s do it!” Rick said

    I stood up, and yelped, ran over to Rick and hugged him. Over the next few days I prepared, when the day came Katie, Rick, and I were on our way there. As soon as we got there, I was up. Katie gave me a hug and kiss

    “I love you, Maria, I’ll see you when you’re done.” She said while I was still in her tight grip.

    “I love you too” I said as I walked off with Rick.

    I laid down on the table as they knocked me out, Rick gave me a kiss on the forehead, and that was all I remembered. When I woke up, I had tits, they were sore, but were there.

    After all the healing, I had my C-cup breasts, Katie had bought me a bunch of new clothes, and bras. I was in the bedroom with Katie, we were talking about school, and how I felt about going. It was July, 16, my birthday.

    “Let’s do something, birthday girl!” Katie said.

    “Oh here’s another surprise, Maria!” She said as she handed me a box with a red ribbon on it.

    “Oh, thanks” I said smiling

    I opened the box like a ferocious tiger eating its prey. I ripped off the ribbon, looked at Katie who gave me a nod to open it, with that I opened the box, it was a low-cut, burgundy dress, at a mid thigh length.

    “Try it on” Katie said

    I hurriedly stripped off my current clothes, unfolded the dress, and put it on. I could only get the zipper up halfway, however.

    “Katie, can you help me with this zipper?”

    “Yeah, sure”

    She got up and walked behind me, put her hand in between the front of my shoulder and the top of my (newly added) breast. As soon as she pulled the zipper up all the way her hand slipped onto the peak of my breast.

    “Turn around, I want to see how it looks on you”

    “Everything ok? I said as I spun around

    “Yeah, just a few kinks on your dress, hold on”

    Katie knelt down, took the sides of my dress and tugged it down a little. She then slapped my ass and said perfect. After she slapped my ass I yelped, and out came a torrent of giggles from Katie. That night we ended up going to Tiffany’s place, where I got pretty tipsy.

    When Katie and I got home we went to her room, where I threw up a little, and we watched an Adam Sandler movie that made me laugh my ass off, not to mention, falling off the bed a few times.

    I looked over to Katie, who had looked at me, there was a feeling, an unexplainable one.

    “What?” I asked with a giggle.

    Katie was still just looking at me, I hated it when she got weird like this, there was a different look in her eyes, one I had never seen from her before, was it lust? I couldn’t answer because the next thing i knew we were making out. Katie was on top of me roughly groping my tits, and controlling me with her tounge.

    “Ahh” I moaned around her tongue

    Katie sat me up and pulled off my dress, then ripped off my bra and panties, then she stripped as well. I was now on top of her, biting her left nipple, while pinching the right. I moved upwards and started making out with her again, she tugged on my cock once and I blew my load all over her stomach.

    “Ughh, fuck” I yelled with my back arching.

    I went downwards, kissing in a straight line down her body, ’til I reached her mound, I licked down her slit, then up, repeated the sequence a few more times, when her back arched upwards like a bridge, I knew I had found her clit. I thrust a finger into her pussy while licking her clit, then two fingers, her back arched, my whole face was smothered in her pussy when she came.

    “Oh god! Oh god! Fuck! Fuck!” She muttered

    Her pussy juices poured like a waterfall down my face, I swallowed as much as I could, and savored the beautiful taste of her love juice

    After she regained her composure, she walked over to a chest that I had never really paid much attention to, opened it, and pulled something out. She walked back over to me with a black 10-inch strap-on cock.

    “Get on all fours, bitch” she yelled with dominance.

    I rolled onto my hands and knees, she stuck her micro penis of a tongue into my asshole, and moved it in circular motions like a tornado until the diameter was unable to move anymore, the intruder pushed inside. Searching the cave for rare objects. I was going to complain when her tongue left, but was unable to object her tongue leaving when the head of her strap-on went into my ass

    “Gaahh, fuckkkkkk!” I screamed in an ecstasy of pain and pleasure

    When Katie was about a quarter of the way in me, she rammed it all in, balls deep, pull out, ram in, pull out, ram in. It was all pleasure at this point. Katie had brought me to a monumental orgasm without even touching me.

    I couldn’t stop cumming, just a massive puddle under me, exhausted, I collapsed on the bed and passed out. I sat up in a pool of my own cum the next morning, hungover, and naked, I looked over to my right to see Katie naked also.

    She was not covered by a blanket, and still had the strap-on on, her boobs were magnificent, I petted along the side of her body, her skin was so soft, I squeezed her ass cheek, it was so firm and round. Katie woke up. Then looked at me.

    “Hey, Maria, about last night…” She paused

    “Yeah?”

    “We can’t do it again, its just not right” she said

    “I understand Katie” I said with a smile

    Months had passed now, school had started, I had a few boyfriends but never went farther than blowjobs. I’m on the volleyball team, Rick had permanently moved in with us and is now engaged with my mom, I got a job with my friend joey at his record studio, audio production, had always been something I wanted to do, which Joey taught me the in and outs of.

    Tonight, Tiffany and I were hanging out at her place, making small talk and sharing a bottle of wine. To me it was just a normal night. I looked at Tiffany as she drunkenly stood up. Then got down on one knee.

    “Maria, I wa-wanted to-to ask you this for a while. Will you let me take you out for dinner?” She asked as she handed me a ring pop.

    “Yes, Tiffany, I’ll go out with you” giggling as I took the ring.

    “This must have cost you a pretty penny” I said sarcastically

    “Yeah, don’t worry about it” she said as she fell on the floor laughing.

    Tiffany and I were making out for god knows how long until I got a call from my moms lawyer, saying that trial would be coming up soon, and he wanted me and my mom to see my dad in a few days.

    Within the next few days, Tiffany took me on the date she promised, were officially a couple now. Rick told me he would go with mom, Katie and I to see ‘dad’.

    The meeting room was quiet, there were only a few people in there. My heels clicked on the floor (yeah, I wore heels just to rub it in my dads face) Katie was in front of me, while mom was behind me talking to Rick. I guess I was up first. I sat down and looked at my dad in the eyes, I loved the feeling of having this kind of power over him.

    “So…?” I asked.

    “Matthew..”

    I interrupted him as I got up to leave, not wanting to hear that name from him.

    “Wait, just sit back down, please?” he continued.

    “I’ve learned my lesson, obviously the hard way, please help me get out of here!” He said as he grabbed my hand.

    “What if you do get out of here? How do I know you won’t do the same things again? You finished off any kind of relationship we would have had after you hit me! Your going to be homeless, penniless, and family-less”

    “I’d honestly say your better off in here” I added.

    He slammed his fist on the desk.

    “No! How long are you going to be dragging on this charade?” He yelled just like that night. While gripping my hand to the point that it almost hurt.

    Rick and the security guard looked at Lance, being ready to move. I looked back at my so-called dad again, he looked angry, per usual, I guess.

    “What charade?! I’m not playing any fucking games. I wish you’d just fucking kill yourself, asshole” I said as I pulled my hand away from his grip.

    When I got up, he got up, that caused the guard to move toward him and sit him back down. I guess we had made a scene, because what was left of the people in the room were all staring at us.

    I left the room and went outside to my moms car, the echo of my heels being faintly heard behind me. I pulled out a cigarette and my zippo lighter, and lit the cigarette, took a drag, and blew it out, again; in a repetitive motion.

    “You shouldn’t smoke, its not sexy” said a male voice. It was my moms lawyer.

    “Nor are you the legal age” he added

    “Not really in the mood for comedy if you haven’t noticed”

    “Why are you so mad? Your dad doesn’t have a case, Maria!” He replied.

    “Why am I mad? I really didn’t want to come here and see this asshole again” I replied on the verge of crying.

    “You won’t have to see him again after the trial” he said wiping a tear from my cheek.

    “That’s not the fucking point! I want to see the fucker dead!” I replied

    Avery gave me a hug before he brought me back inside, he talked to some cop and then said we could go. The trial would be a few months from now.

    Over the next two months, Tiffany and I got closer, mom and Rick got married. Katie, for some odd reason started dating Joey. The day of the trial finally came, they showed evidence of my bruised face, and asked me unrelated questions.

    “Lance Morrison, you are convicted for a length of five years in federal prison, and three with possible parole” the judge ordered.

    “Fuck you Matthew” my convicted felon of a father said as he was being dragged off by the judges slaves.

    The people in the court all looked at me, some with angry looks, some indifferent. I looked out the front door of the courthouse to find media vans and reporters. I didn’t know if they were there for me or some other big case.

    “Maria, my car is in the back parking lot, I’ll drive you home” Avery said.

    Years had passed since that day, Katie had broken up with Joey, Tiffany and I started our own record label, I doing the audio recording, and mastering, while Tiffany did all the graphic designings, such as, album arts, t-shirts, and so on, mom and Rick were happy.

    I had been contacted by an Asian pornographer, and Tiffany agreed on a meeting with him, he picked us up in a limo, and drove Tiffany and I to his office downtown.

    “Well, Maria, its nice to finally meet you in person” he said with a smile.

    “It’s nice to meet you Mr.Ti” I replied.

    “Oh, no need to be so formal, just call me Fang, sweetheart”

    “Anyways, the reason I brought you in for a meeting, is I want you to be featured in my newest, and biggest bukkake film ever!” He said as If he were rallying his warriors for war.

    “Excuse me, but what’s a bukkake?” Tiffany asked

    “Ah, a bukkake is a Japanese porn genre featuring women getting semen splashed on her face or chest by a certain number of men.” He replied

    “How many men are we talking about?” Tiffany asked.

    “Oh, about 250 or so!” He replied

    Tiffany looked at me nervously, I looked back at her unsure of what I wanted to do. Fang looked at me, then Tiffany, then me again.

    “So do you want to be in my film?”

    “Yes, I’ll do it” I replied

    “Great! We are scheduled for tomorrow! Make sure you eat lightly tonight, as you will be ingesting quite a bit of cum tomorrow” he explained.

    With that we left, and went home, Tiffany and I had sex, she came in my ass, and we slept cuddling eachother all night as if we were trying to survive in the severe winters of Alaska.

    The next day, Tiffany came with me to watch, as we took the limo ride there, we talked with Fang, about how he came into porn, and in general about his life.

    “I have made a change to the film, this includes Tiffany, I would love to have her masturbating in the background, while Maria has cum layered onto her, then on the final scene, we open Maria’s eyes and holds them open, while Tiffany cums in them both! It’s perfect! Aren’t I right?”

    “Are you okay with that Tiffany? Because If I’m going this far, I might as well go the extra mile.” I asked

    “I’m fine with it, I guess, I just never really thought of myself as a porn star” Tiffany admitted

    “That is completely wrong, you are beautiful, I can see you two having a future with me!” Fang replied

    “I can imagine it now! The shemale couple! Fucking, bukkake’s, its just endless! Anyways its time to start!” He added

    I was naked except for a thin g-string, Tiffany was on a computer chair, with her legs spread and resting on top of the arms of the chair. Her cock was hard.

    I laid down on my back, and the first guy leant over me and blew a huge load on my forehead, after the first 25 cumshots, there was cum in my nostrils, puddling on my eyes, running down my cheeks, all over my boobs, and In my hair, and all around my mouth.

    After the first hundred men, it was everywhere, my face was painted white with cum, I could barely open my mouth to breathe without cum dripping in. My nostrils were full of It, my hair and tits were being conditioned with it.

    After the next 150 or so men passed, I could practically swim in the cum, I squinted my eyes open and saw Fang standing over me naked with a 9 inch cock, he scooped some of the puddled cum and smeared the outside and inside of my asshole with cum and rammed it in. His long powerful thrust stretched me apart, he pulled it out and knelt over my face. And shoved his dick halfway into my mouth.

    “Taste your asshole, baby” Fang said

    When he said that he made me deepthroat his cock, he pushed in and out, honestly, I loved the feeling of being a submissive bitch. Fang pulled out, to let me gasp for air, all I got was a gulp before he shoved it back in and blew his load down my throat, so much cum went down my throat that it started coming out of my nose!

    Before Fang got up, he wiped my eyes off and called Tiffany over.
    He held my eyes open as Tiffany seductively walked over and knelt down over my face.

    “I love you, Maria” she said

    The ‘O’ ring appeared on her mouth, cum blasted out of her cock in to my right eye, then on my left, right, left, right, left, right, right, left. It burnt like hell, but I loved it. Tiffany bent over and started making out with me, sloshing random men’s cum into eachother mouths.

    After we were done the whole crowd of guys cheered! Fang threw me a rag to clean myself and pointed to the shower room.

    “Ready for round two Maria?” Fang asked.

    “Joking, joking, let me know when your ready to go, I’ll give you guys a ride home” he added

    Tiffany and I took a shower together, and had sex, after getting out of the shower, we got dressed, put on our make-up and went into the main lobby, where Fang gave us a copy of the recently filmed porn.

    Fang was right, over the next year, the porn sold millions worldwide, people were requesting more, Tiffany and I bought a house together, our record label became one of biggest in the western part of the United States. We were now part-time pornstars, and part- time record label owners.

    Tiffany and I were in bed, I was on top of her, groping her tits, and biting her neck, when she told me to stop, I looked at her, getting ready to bitch at her for making me stop.

    “Hey, spread my asscheeks, there’s something there for you” she said with a suspicious grin.

    I moved downwards, licking her body on my way down, I reached her cock and gave it a sniff, it had that beautiful musky sex scent that I love so much, then gave it a lick up the shaft. I reached her crack and spread her cheeks. There was a small, black velvet box, it was quite elegant, however.

    I opened the box, it was a gold ring, with diamond’s traced throughout the upper curve of it. It was beautiful, and it was exactly my style.

    “Maria, will you marry me?” Tiffany asked.

    “Yes, I will, Tiffany” I replied hysterically.

    We had sex all night, and all morning, Katie had found out about our wedding, and was happy, within the next year, Tiffany and I had gotten married, our record label had gotten much bigger, our porn career was nothing short of exhausting. We adopted a child, but Tiffany, wanted a child that looked like her. At dinner, Katie was staying over for the night and eating with us.

    “I want a kid of my own, one that looks like me, ya know, Katie?” Tiffany said with her mouth full.

    “I could have child for you, if you’d want that of course” Katie replied.

    “That’s perfect, we get the look of you two, and me!” Tiffany said.

    With that said, the next year flew by, Katie, had our child, she got engaged to Jared, a friend of Rick’s son. We named our child Katelynn, who was a healthy baby, with blue eyes, like Tiffany, as well as her skin tone. She had my hair.

    From then on our careers skyrocketed, we quit porn, to half-fully dedicate our careers to our record label and kids, our record label was soon franchised and built all over the U.S. and soon around the world. Katie got pregnant again with her own child.

    My life had turned around, I was everything I wanted to be, where I wanted to be, I could now live my life to the fullest…

    That’s what I did…

    (The end).
    ————————

    This was written on my phone, as my computer is in the repair shop. As you can imagine, this took forever to write/type.

    This story is true in some aspects, but a lot of it is extremely exaggerated. Thanks, and I really mean it if you have read it thus far. I am a male to female transsexual, but that is all the information I will release about myself..

    Constructive critique only, please.

    .:TheAvengedMartyr:.


  • Editing Reailty Book 1, Chapter 14: Naughty Welcome Home

    Font size : +


    Steve and Diane’s daughters welcome them home with a wild time.

    Editing Reality

    Book One: Naughty Fantasies Created

    Chapter Fourteen: Naughty Welcome Home

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2018

    Note: Thanks to WRC264 for beta reading this.

    Linda Davies

    I had so many questions. It was so strange to realize that I had lived another life. That Steve knew it and I didn’t. I glanced at him as we left behind the naked woman. We had sex in public, and no one cared because he edited reality.

    The power my husband had.

    A strange, dizzy sway rushed through me. My husband had all this power. I bit my lower lip as I pondered this change to our lives. I was a different woman because of him. I glanced at Steve as we crossed the sky bridge towards the parking garage. Sounds echoed.

    “You have questions,” he said. He swallowed. “Are you mad learning I changed you?”

    “I don’t know how I can be mad,” I said. “I mean… I’m happy. I had a great weekend with Marissa and Evaline. I was excited to hear that you were having sex with our daughters.” I shuddered. It was something the rest of the world thought was wrong, just like my parents thought it was wrong for me to be bisexual. They had so poisoned me against my sexuality when I was young that I almost repressed myself. But in college, I found the courage to tell Steve the truth.

    Because Steve had changed me just enough so I would.

    “I don’t remember this other version of myself,” I said. “I can’t even comprehend why I would be mad. Even knowing that you had sex with our daughters, I can’t be angry because… It’s something I wanted. It feels natural to me.”

    He nodded. We reached our car. He unlocked it with his keychain remote. The trunk popped open. He threw my suitcase and carry on bag in there as I mulled over something. He edited me, so he must have edited our daughters.

    Did that change things?

    I pondered that question. The rest of the world would think it’s wrong for a man to have sex with his daughters. I didn’t, but he’d also changed me. I looked at it from a rational view. What did that mean?

    “So… did you change our daughters into your sluts?” I asked him after we slipped into the car.

    He pulled on his seatbelt and said, “I just gave them the courage to be honest about their feelings for me. They both had crushes on me.”

    “Oh,” I said. I smiled. “Well, Sam has always been a daddy’s girl.”

    “Yeah, a tomboy. She used to hate wearing skirts. Always wore pants.”

    I blinked at that. I couldn’t imagine Sam wearing pants if she didn’t have to. She would only to play around in the woods or to work in the garage with my husband, but other times, she wanted girly skirts, to look cute.

    “And Becky? Was she different, too?”

    “No, not really. I changed Sam wanting to wear skirts because you two used to fight about it all the time.”

    “Well, girls should wear skirts and look feminine,” I said then frowned. “We used to fight about it?”

    “And you used to be paranoid that Becky was a closet lesbian.”

    “What?” I gasped. “I would be happy if she was a lesbian.”

    “You were so depressed about your own desire for women, you were afraid Becky would go down that route.” He said it so calm, talking about this other version of me I couldn’t even imagine. “You were riddled with guilt about it.”

    I bit my lip. “So… I guess I can’t be mad because it sounds like things are better. I’m happy. The girls are happy. I don’t even mind if you fucked one of your students because…”

    “We’ve been sharing women for years, I guess,” Steve said. “I’ve watched a few of our encounters on the app. Relived them, but our lives are so different from what I remember. So I hope you’ll be patient with me if I say things that make no sense to you.”

    “Of course,” I said. “So… what next? What are you going to do with your other wish?”

    “I’m going to make our city better. For the homeless and others,” he told me.

    I smiled at him. “Oh, that sounds like a good idea. Since you’ve been perving with our daughters all weekend.”

    “And you weren’t perving all weekend in Vegas?” I asked. “You girls were naughty at the strip club.”

    I laughed.

    I told him all about my weekend on the drive home. Traffic was bad as we made our way to the east side, skirting south of Lake Washington and working our way up to our small city of Rainier. It was a lot of fun to tell him about my weekend. I always did when I got back from my trips to see Marissa.

    I guess the old me never did these trips. Just suppressed all my desires for women. It sounded utterly boring. I must have been miserable. No wonder he changed me. I mean, it was probably to satiate his own perverse desire, but I didn’t care about that.

    I had my own perverse desires. It was wonderful we could be open about them. I was sure God wasn’t happy with us, but He would forgive us. He had a great deal of compassion to forgive us flawed humans and…

    “So how did you get this power?” I asked him as we neared our house.

    “An angel came to me,” he said. “Said the Most High gave me this power. To see what I would do with it.”

    “So it’s a good thing you’re helping the town,” I said.

    He snorted. “Anael would disagree.”

    “Anael… Is that the angel?”

    My husband nodded, glancing at me. He had a smile playing on his lips. He was a handsome man with that dark-brown hair combed back, his eyes this warm brown. I patted his leg, glad he had this power.

    “Well, I’ll help you use this power.”

    “Thanks,” he said, patting my hand.

    “We can use your powers to make a better city, a better Washington State!” A shudder ran through me. “A better U.S.”

    “Just three people a day,” my husband said.

    A giddy thrill ran through me. I had to think about how to help him. What we could do with the power. I loved charity work, and I was glad he wanted to help the homeless. I worked as a volunteer nurse at Rainier Free Clinic.

    Then he pulled into our driveway. I was eager to see our daughters. They were both women now. Sam was texting me all weekend. She was eager for me to get home. She was definitely bi like me. Becky, on the other hand, might just be the sort of girl that dabbled in lesbianism to please the men in her lives.

    I climbed out of the car as Steve fetched my suitcase. There were definitely perks to loving a man. Marissa, or another woman, wouldn’t carry my suitcase for me. I smiled at Steve, eager to give him a delicious reward. Something hot and naughty.

    “Thank you,” I said, smiling at him. Some women expected men to serve them, to open doors and do the heavy lifting and make the big bucks, but they didn’t think to thank them for it. To appreciate what their men did.

    Steve grinned at me. It was a boyish look, proud that he could carry my luggage with ease. I pulled the keys out of my purse. They jingled as I searched through all of them on the ring for the house’s When I found it, I opened the door.

    And grinned.

    My daughters waited for us both in negligees. Becky had a light-blue nightie that hung off her large breasts. The cloth swayed down to her thighs, just covering her pussy. My busty daughter had inherited my tits, her nipples poking hard at her nightie’s fabric. Her glasses sparkled, her green eyes glowing. She wore her auburn hair loose instead of in a braid. It fell about her face, transforming her into a sexy minx.

    Then Sam, wearing a purple negligee that hugged her petite body, flounced to me. Her short, red hair swayed about her face. She had lithe legs. I couldn’t imagine her wearing pants all the time. Those legs were too beautiful not to be shown off by sexy skirts and skimpy nighties.

    Sam’s arms went around my neck. Her mouth glued to mine. It was so hot to finally kiss my daughter. To enjoy the incestuous taste of her lips on my mouth. Her tongue thrust past my lips and swirled around inside of my mouth, stimulating me. I groaned, my hands clutching her ass, groping her and pulling her tight to me.

    My heart pounded and my pussy went molten in a moment.

    Sam broke the kiss, her green eyes glowing. “Welcome home, Mom!”

    “Mmm, what a delicious welcome,” I said, my hands squeezing her tight tush through her satin negligee. “You’re looking cute. Just scrumptious.”

    “Oooh, you want to eat me up, Mommy?” she asked, arching an eyebrow.

    I nodded my head.

    “Of course,” I said. “Gonna lick you all up, you naughty minx.”

    Then Becky was joining us, my busty daughter snuggling into my other side. She nibbled on my ear. I shivered as she licked my lobe. My toes curled. Heat ripped out of my pussy. Becky felt so… confident. So bold the way she nibbled. Her shyness seemed to have vanished from her.

    I slipped my arm around her, grabbing her rump, too. She was a little plumper than Sam, a little curvier. I held my twenty-year-old and eighteen-year-old daughters close to me. They were just delicious to feel against me.

    “So,” I said, grinning at them. “We’re going to have fun, aren’t we?”

    “Welcome home, Mom!” Becky grinned. “That’s what we do! It’s going to be amazing!”

    They both snuggled up to me and nibbled on the slope of my neck. I felt like such a naughty perv, a wicked MILF enjoying such nubile, young flesh. I glanced at my husband and he had such a big smile on his face, a huge bulge in his pants.

    Then my daughters were breaking away from me. They seized my hands and dragged me across the living room. Their eyes were glowing, Sam almost bouncing in place, Becky’s tits swaying, rustling against her light-blue negligee.

    “We’re going to do such naughty things to you, Mom,” said Sam. She licked her lips. “Becky and I have been practicing on each other.”

    Becky’s cheeks burned bright. “We have, Mommy. I hope you’ll enjoy it.”

    “Why wouldn’t I enjoy it?” I asked, arching an eyebrow at my daughter’s. “We’re going to get wild, right?”

    My daughter’s both nodded, Sam squeezing my hand.

    They led me up the stairs and down the hallway to my bedroom. We passed James’s room, his door sealed shut. I felt a little bad that he wasn’t joining in the fun, but he did have those strange Anime girls that he somehow brought to life and…

    I blinked. My husband must have made him some girlfriends. What a loving father. He wanted his children happy. The door opened and James peered out. He was his father but younger, handsome and cute at the same time.

    “Hey, Mom,” he said. “I see you’re joining the fun in there.”

    “I am,” I said. “Hi girls!”

    “Hi, Mrs. Davies!” Orihime called. “Have fun! We’ll keep James out of your hair!”

    My son’s cheeks went red. Then he closed his door. I giggled as my daughter’s kept pulling me farther down the hallway. They drew me into the master bedroom, my heart racing. Then their hands attacked my clothing.

    Steve followed us in, slipping my suitcase into the closet as my girls had me spinning around. Their hands were stripping off my clothing. My blouse was falling to the ground before I knew it. My tits were out, hands squeezing them. Sam buried her face between them, squealing in delight for a moment. Then my two daughters were hauling down my skirt. They ripped my skirt down my thighs, my pussy clenching.

    They pushed me down on the bed, Sam seizing the waistband of my panties. She yanked them down and threw them to the floor. Steve watched, stripping naked himself as our daughters got me naked. Becky already groped my naked tits, her fingers digging into my pillowy flesh.

    “Your breasts are just so amazing, Mom!” groaned Becky. She kneaded my tits. She massaged them, teasing me. I groaned and squirmed on the bed. My heart pounded in my chest. “You’re so beautiful.”

    I slid my hand up beneath her negligee, caressing her flat stomach. Her skin was so smooth. She whimpered as my hand found her breast. I squeezed her soft tit. Hers were firmer than mine, but still so deliciously pillowy. I kneaded her tit.

    “Mmm, you’re tits are beautiful, too,” I said.

    “Mom,” Becky gushed, such delight in my eldest daughter’s eyes.

    Then she leaned her head down, her auburn locks spilling over my breasts, and sucked on my nipple. I gasped as she engulfed my dark-red nipple. She sealed her lips around my nub. She sucked and loved it. her cheeks hollowed. Tingles shot right down to my pussy. My toes curled. I whimpered at the delight she gave me.

    “You do have great boobs,” Sam said. She cupped her own little tits through her purple negligee as she shifted up the bed. “Mine are so small.”

    “I have a feeling your father likes them small,” I said, giving Steve a grin. The pervert was watching us, naked, his body looking fit and strong. He ran and you could tell. “He’s a perv lusting after all those nubile, young coeds he teaches.”

    “Mmm, yes, he’s been having fun with Kyleigh,” Sam said a moment before she leaned down and sucked on my other nipple.

    I gasped as my daughters loved my breasts. Their hands caressed my stomach, teasing me. Their mouths felt so incredible on me. It was wonderful to have my daughters nursing from me again. Both suckled differently. Sam was hungry. She would suck so hard, pulling my areola into her mouth. Then my nub popped out. She would then attack it again and again. Becky was gentle, little sucks. Her lips were rubbery. They nibbled on my nipple. Delight shot through me.

    I writhed on the bed, groaning and gasping. My hips wiggled. My pussy clenched. I rubbed my thighs together, my pussy getting hotter and hotter. Their fingers danced over my stomach, brushing each other, caressing me. They moved lower and lower.

    Sam’s green eyes shot up to stare at mine. She thrust her hand between my legs, cupping my pussy and pressing my bush into my dripping lips. Pleasure tingled through me as she caressed me. Her fingers danced up and down my snatch, teasing me. I gasped when her digits dipped into my snatch. She slid up and caressed me, stroking me.

    “Our daughters are driving me wild, Steve,” I moaned. “You enjoying the show.”

    “Mmm, I am,” my husband said, rubbing his cock.

    Sam thrust a pair of fingers into my cunt. They filled me up. My snatch clenched around those digits. My body shook. My large breasts jiggled as they loved me. Both my nipples ached. Sam sucked with all her might, loving me. Becky’s hand found my breast, kneading it as she loved my nub.

    My pussy grew hotter and hotter. I squirmed as Sam worked those delicate fingers in and out of me. It was incredible to feel her back inside of my pussy. She churned up my pussy. Pleasure rippled out of me. My eyes fluttered. Stars danced across the ceiling.

    “You girls…” I moaned. “Oh, yes, you girls are driving me wild. I’m going to cum! This is so hot!”

    “Incest is amazing,” Steve said, his voice throaty.

    “Yes!” I moaned in agreement.

    I was building towards my orgasm. Those delicious fingers plunged in and out of me, teasing me. My head tossed back and forth. My legs twitched. The heels of my feet rubbed into the comforter. My juices leaked out of my pussy, trickling down to my rump to soak into the blanket. The bed creaked as I spasmed.

    They were so naughty. I grabbed both their asses, squeezing them through their negligees. Becky pressed her soft breasts into my side, her nipples hard through the silk of her nightie. She nibbled on my nub then sucked with more passion, her fingers digging into my breast.

    The sucking on my nipples shot pleasure down to my pussy. The incestuous thrill of that wondrous heat surging through me only made me shudder. My eyes fluttered. My nubs had never felt more sensitive. I was so close to exploding.

    “Sam! Becky!” I moaned, Sam’s fingers thrusting deep into my cunt. The heel of her hand massaged my clit.

    “Cum for them!” said my husband, stroking his dick, his brown eyes hungry. “Cum for our daughters!”

    “Yes!” I moaned, my pussy clenching down on my daughter’s thrusting fingers.

    My nipples ached. Throbbed. The excitement surged through me. This wild heat crashed through my body. My head tossed from side to side as the bliss rippled through my body. My cunt convulsed and spasmed. The heat burst through me. This incestuous blaze set on fire every nerve in my body.

    “Oh, my god, yes!” I howled, my nipples aching in their hungry mouths.

    They suckled with such passion. That added such a treat to the bliss convulsing through my snatch. I squeezed my daughter’s rumps, pressing them tight to my body. I felt so close to them. This wondrous delight spilled through me.

    “I love you!” I groaned. “You’re both my beautiful daughters! You’re both amazing! Oh, yes, I’m cumming hard!”

    Sam’s mouth popped off my nipple, leaving my tit quivering. “Ooh, you are spasming about my fingers and just soaking me!”

    “Yes, she is,” panted Steve. He was staring with such hunger at our daughters. I was glad to share this with him. This passion.

    Sam ripped her fingers out of my pussy as my orgasm peaked. Her digits were soaked in my glistening juices. My spicy musk filled the air as she brought her fingers up toward Becky. My eldest popped her mouth off my nub, licked her lips, then engulfed her sister’s fingers.

    She sucked on them like they were a mini-cock, bobbing her head, working those lips up and down those digits. Sam grinned, shooting me a wicked look. “She’s dancing her tongue around my fingers. It’s such a naughty thing to feel.”

    “I bet it is,” I said, squeezing my daughters. “Now, whose pussy should I lick first.”

    “Mine!” Sam screeched in girlish excitement. The type only a young girl could muster. “I call dibs, Becky!”

    She threw herself to the head of the bed, leaning against it, her legs spread wide. She wasn’t wearing any panties, her negligee bunched around her waist. Her shaved pussy was on display. She’d been sexting me all weekend, sending me shots of that beautiful twat dripping with my husband’s cum.

    Becky shook her head. “She’s such a brat.”

    “I know,” I said. “Just spoiled.”

    “She is,” said Steve.

    I rolled over onto my hands and knees, feeling my husband’s eyes on my ass. I did have to thank him. A wicked idea popped into my head as I nestled between Sam’s thighs. My eighteen-year-old daughter stared down at me with such a wicked gleam in her green eyes.

    “Yes, yes, eat my pussy, Mom!” she said. “Daddy does it! He’s great at it!”

    “I taught him how to…” My words trailed off. Had I taught this to Steve? Did the other me, the one who ran from her bisexual desire, even knew what good pussy eating was?

    “Mom?” Sam asked. “You got all loopy. Pay attention! My pussy needs eating!”

    “Such a brat,” I said. “I should go eat Becky!”

    Her eyes widened. “No, no, please don’t! I’m sorry, Mom! You weren’t loopy! You’re beautiful and sexy and I want you to eat me so badly!”

    I breathed in her tart musk. A naughty excitement ran through me. I was about to eat my little girl out. This was so wrong. I was her mother. I gave birth to her. I groaned, lowering my lips closer and closer to her and…

    I almost forgot my husband’s reward.

    “Becky, come eat my pussy,” I said.

    “Sure, Mom,” Becky said.

    “And Steve, honey, slide your dick into our daughter’s cunt. Get yourself all nice and lubed for my ass! You deserve a treat for being such a great husband and letting me have my little girls weekend.”

    “Damn,” Steve groaned. It made me wonder if he was just thrilled with my gift or with the new me. Did the old me give him anal? What must our sex life have been? It must have been the most boring, vanilla thing in the world.

    “Mom!” Sam groaned. “I’m trying not to be a brat, but I’m so wet it hurts! I have like blue ovaries or something!”

    “Sorry,” I said.

    I nuzzled my face into my daughter’s pussy. I rubbed against her shaved flesh. I groaned at the feel of her around me. That wonderful delight. My tongue flicked out, caressing her hot folds. Her body shuddered. A gasp burst from her lips. She clenched her pussy and arched her back. Her tits thrust out before her in her nightie, two little cones of youthful perfection. I gathered up her tart juices.

    Reveled in the incestuous delights of my daughter.

    Becky slipped between my thighs. She grabbed my rump and pulled me down to her mouth. I groaned as I settled down on her. Her tongue flicked out, caressing me. She darted through my folds, teasing me. I whimpered into Sam’s pussy, fluttering my tongue through her hot petals.

    The bed creaked. Then Becky moaned into my snatch. I pictured my husband penetrating her, sliding into my daughter’s pussy. My cunt clenched. Heat shot through me. This wicked passion beat in my heart. It thudded through me I listened to the wicked sounds of his dick plunging into her.

    “Oh, yes, Dad, fuck Becky’s cunt!” moaned Sam, her hands grabbing my hair. Her eyes fluttered. “Get yourself ready to fuck Mom’s ass while she eats me! She’s so good. Ooh, she’s had so much practice.”

    “I have!” I purred, loving my life. All the women I’d been with.

    Becky whimpered into my pussy. Her tongue felt nice. She was eager, but a little stiff. Her strokes a little hesitant. She could be more confident in her pussy licking, but she was still caressing all the perfect places inside of me. She was making me tremble and moan. I groaned, my eyes fluttering as I lapped through Sam’s folds.

    My husband grabbed my left butt-cheek and pulled it to the side. He pressed his cock with confidence on my sphincter. Like he knew I could take a good ass-fucking. Maybe the old me did let him do anal. I loved it up the ass.

    He pressed his dick against my sphincter. My anal ring stretched before his lubed cock. I whimpered into Sam’s pussy, practically snorkeling in her tart, incestuous flesh. I jabbed my tongue deep into her as my husband’s cock penetrated into my bowels. My sheath gripped his cock as he sank into me. I whimpered, my nipples rubbing against the comforter.

    At the same time, Becky’s tongue danced through my folds. She teased me. She caressed me as my husband bottomed out in my asshole. His balls rested on my taint. He groaned, hands sweeping down my body to grab my tits. They were full of confidence. He knew how to play with my body.

    “Oh, yes, Daddy, fuck Mom’s asshole!” Sam purred, her fingers, buried in my hair, pulling me tight against my pussy. “Fuck her ass while she east me out! I’m going to cream her face!”

    “Good, kumquat,” he grunted as he drew back his cock.

    I groaned as the friction burned in my asshole. My bowels gripped him. I squeezed around him with all my passion, giving him delicious friction. I wanted him to be buried to the hilt in me. That wonderful bliss filling up my asshole. My eyes fluttered. There was just such a treat to being fucked up the ass by him while our daughter ate out my pussy.

    Becky’s tongue grew surer. Bolder. She fluttered through my folds, teasing me. My juices poured out of me. She moaned as her tongue stroked up my labia to my clit. I gasped into Sam’s pussy, my bowels clenching around my husband’s plunging dick.

    “Damn, yes!” growled Steve. “Oh, that’s good. Your asshole is tight!”

    “I bet she is!” groaned Sam. “Fuck her hard, Daddy! Cum in Mom’s asshole. Let’s all cum together!”

    “Uh-huh,” I panted. My hands gripped my daughter’s tush as I licked up to her clit. I sucked on her bud.

    “Mom!” she gasped as my lips sealed about her little bud. Her tart juices filled my mouth as I suckled. “Oh, yes, Mom!”

    “Is she driving you wild, honey?” Steve asked as he plunged into my asshole.”

    “Uh-huh!” Sam groaned. “Oh, Daddy, I’m going to cum! Mom’s sucking on my clit! It’s so hot!”

    Becky’s mouth moved to my clit. She latched onto it, sucking. I moaned, my breasts swaying as I shuddered. I nursed with hunger on one daughter’s bud while the other loved mine. It was so amazing. The incestuous thrill of this moment surged through me. I couldn’t wait to explode. To feel that rapture surging through my body.

    It would be amazing. I would gasp and moan. My body would buck and shudder. Heat would surge hot through me. My eyes fluttered. My hips wiggled from side to side as the bliss built and built in me. It surged through me, driving me towards my climatic explosion. My husband’s cock pounding my asshole only fed my pleasure.

    That hard, thick cock speared hot into my bowels again and again. I gripped him with hunger. I moaned around Sam’s clit as he plunged into my depths. His balls thwacked over and over into my taint as he squeezed my tits, kneading them as he grunted.

    Sam squealed, “Mom!”

    Hot juices bathed over my lips. I abandoned my daughter’s clit to lap up the juices gushing out of her climaxing pussy. I made my daughter orgasm. I gave her incestuous bliss for the first time in both our lives. It was incredible.

    My clit throbbed in Becky’s hungry mouth.

    My asshole squeezed down on my husband’s plunging dick.

    I came.

    My pussy convulsed. My bowels writhed around his dick. Pleasure shot through my body. A wave of heat rushed through me, surging through my body. I moaned about my daughter’s clit. Stars danced around in my eyes. The heat boiled through my brain.

    “Mom!” Becky moaned between licks of my cunt, lapping up the cream gushing out of me.

    “Shit, Linda!” my husband moaned, pounding his cock into my convulsing asshole.

    “Cum in Mom!” howled Sam, bucking on the bed. “Just unload in her!”

    “Oh, fuck, yes!” Steve slammed into me. His dick buried to the hilt into my bowels. His balls smacked hard into my taint.

    Hot cum jetted into my spasming depths. I groaned, missing that wonderful feeling of my husband flooding me. I hadn’t felt him spurt in me since Thursday night. The hot cum splashed into my anal depths, filling me as the pleasure rushed through my body.

    Stars burst before me. I moaned into my daughter’s cunt, my body trembling. Becky’s tongue kept teasing me, keeping the bliss alive in me. It was an incredible experience. A wondrous treat to enjoy. Incestuous heat consumed me.

    “Oh, yes, Mom,” moaned Sam. “Welcome home!”

    As my husband fired his last blast of cum into my asshole, I felt welcomed home. It was all so different now. My husband had his powers. Our daughters were our lovers. I didn’t know what would be next.

    I was eager for it.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Sam Davis

    “Mmm, just spread those thighs for me, baby,” Mom said as Becky took my place.

    I buzzed from my orgasm. I ripped off my negligee as I scooted down the bed. Dad ripped his amazing dick, still wonderfully hard, out of Mom’s asshole. It was such a wicked treat to see her sphincter gaping open for a moment, her depths swimming with his cum.

    I moved behind Mom, pried apart her plump butt-cheeks, and stared at her asshole. As Becky let out a squeal of delight, experiencing Mom’s amazing tongue, I leaned down and lapped my tongue up from her spicy pussy, across her taint, and to her naughty asshole. Already, Daddy’s cum was leaking out, the salty delight flavored by Mom’s sour asshole.

    “Mmm, that’s a tempting treat,” Daddy said from behind me as I knelt there eating out Mom’s asshole.

    “What is, honey?” Mom asked from between Becky’s thighs.

    “Sam’s tight pussy. She’s dripping wet.”

    I shuddered, feeling Daddy staring at my shaved folds. “Fuck my pussy, Daddy! I’ll clean your dick off!”

    Such a dirty thrill ran through me at those words. I loved all aspects of anal sex. I was so glad our family was open. My tongue danced around her asshole, gathering the cum spilling out of her. My eyes were watching Becky. My busty, older sister peeled off her negligee, baring these big, pillowy tits. They were soft and delicious, swaying back and forth as she shuddered.

    Mom was eating her pussy. She was the best woman at doing it. She put all my friends at college to shame. She might even be better than Daddy. Of course, he had that wonderful stubble, and it just felt so manly when he ate me out.

    I thrust my tongue into my mother’s loosened asshole. Unlike Becky’s sphincter, I had no trouble getting into Mom and swirling around, searching for more of that yummy cum. The sour musk made me feel so wicked. Incestuous heat rippled through me.

    “Oh, Mom, yes!” Becky moaned, her tits swaying as she bucked. She pushed up her glasses, her green eyes squeezed shut. “Oh, your tongue, Mom!”

    “Enjoy, honey,” Dad said as he pressed his dirty cock against my pussy.

    I whimpered in delight knowing I would enjoy this even more. Daddy’s dick pressed into me. That wonderful shaft slid into my pussy. My toes curled. The heat surged through me. I whimpered, my eyes squeezing shut. My heart pounded in my chest as he penetrated deeper and deeper into my snatch.

    I squeezed my pussy down around his dick, buffing him clean. It was such a wicked thing to do. I moaned into my mother’s asshole, my fingers clenching into her butt-cheeks. Pleasure surged through me.

    “Damn, kumquat!” Daddy grunted. “You got a tight pussy tonight.”

    “Got to clean your dick!” I moaned, pulling my tongue out of Mom’s asshole.

    “Oh, that’s filthy!” gasped Becky. “I kinda love it! It’s—” She squeaked in delight. “Oh, Mom, yes, wiggle that finger into my asshole!”

    My own asshole tingled as I thrust my tongue into my mom’s bowels. Daddy pumped his cock in and out of my clenching cunt, my pussy walls washing his dick clean of this sour delight I feasted on. My tongue found more salty cum inside Mom. I groaned, playing around in there as the silky friction of Daddy’s cock pumping away in my cunt drove me wild.

    He fucked me hard. He pounded me. He thrust that dick in and out of my cunt. The pleasure radiated through me. My eyes fluttered. I wiggled my hips from side to side, loving the bliss flowing through my body.

    Heat built and built in me. My pussy clenched around his cock. I groaned, my eyes squeezing shut. This was the best. It was amazing. Daddy thrust again and again into me. He buried to the hilt in my depths.

    “Damn, Sam!” He groaned, his right hand gripping my ass as he fucked me, squeezing my tush. His thumb swiped through my butt-crack. “You are so hot and tight. You’re cleaning my dick of your mother’s asshole!”

    “Uh-huh!” I moaned.

    “Clean his dick, Sam!” Becky moaned. “Clean his dick while Mommy fingers my asshole and sucks on my clit! Oh, yes, yes! I’m going to cum!”

    My sister licked her glossy lips. Her nose twitched. She squeezed her thighs around our mother’s head, her hips moving, grinding her snatch on Mom’s lips. I groaned, swirling my tongue around inside Mom’s asshole, loving our family fucking.

    This was so amazing. I loved Daddy so much, and I was glad Mom was sharing this with us. Daddy could have all the women he wanted so long as I was one of them. So long as he loved me. I worked my hips, matching his thrusts as he plunged his cock into my cunt.

    My juicy pussy had cleaned his dick. I had polished that thick cock pumping in and out of me. His balls smacked into my clit with every thrust while his thumb found my asshole. I gasped as he jammed his thumb into my asshole.

    “Daddy!” I squealed, the sudden penetration sending a wave of heat that slammed into my pussy.

    My snatch squeezed about Daddy’s cock. The silky friction building my orgasm was joined by the hot plunge of his thumb pumping in and out of my bowels. I squirmed, little stars dancing across my vision.

    I swirled my tongue through Mom’s asshole, stirring her up as my orgasm threatened to consume me. Becky was gasping and moaning, maybe already cumming. Her moans spilled through the air as I squeezed my hot snatch around Daddy’s thrusting cock.

    “Sam!” he groaned. “Damn, I’m going to cum! I want to spurt into you!”

    “Yes!” Mom moaned. “Flood our daughter! Breed her!”

    I came.

    Those words set me off. “Yes, Daddy!” I squealed into my mother’s asshole. “Breed me!”

    The pleasure surged like a tidal wave through my body. Incestuous rapture slammed through my flesh, flooding every inch of me. My asshole spasmed about his thumb while my pussy writhed and sucked at his plunging cock, hungry for his jizz.

    He grunted, slamming into me. He drove that dick into my pussy. Becky was howling now, definitely cumming. Mom’s asshole writhed about my tongue, joining us in bliss. We were all gasping as the pleasure burned through my thoughts. It consumed me.

    “That’s it, kumquat!” Daddy grunted and buried into me. “That’s so good!”

    Daddy’s cum fired into me. That hot delight pumped into my pussy. Spurt after amazing spurt fired into me. I groaned, my body trembling as the heat washed through me. This naughty delight slammed through me. This wicked passion consumed my mind.

    My thoughts melted beneath the onslaught. His cum spurted hot and deep into my snatch. It rippled through me. I groaned out in delight. My pussy milked his dick. More bliss rippled out of my pussy. I rode that wonderful tide of incestuous passion to the heights of rapture.

    “Breed me, Daddy!” I moaned, delirious with rapture. I couldn’t think. My thoughts were drowned in ecstasy.

    “I am, kumquat,” he grunted as he spilled in me.

    I rested my head on my mother’s ass, my eyes squeezed shut, and enjoyed this delight. It was incredible to experience. I didn’t want it to end. I wanted it to keep surging through me forever and ever. A wondrous bliss that would devour me for eternity.

    I loved my family.

    “It’s my turn to get fucked, Daddy!” Becky said. “Sam, sit on my face. I’ll lick you clean!”

    I grinned, my pussy clenching on Daddy’s hard dick. Yep, I definitely loved this family. “Let’s do it!”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Steve Davis

    It was a wild night. Wildest Monday night I’d ever had.

    I lay back on my bed, naked, my daughters curled up on the foot of the bed and draped across it. Linda shook her head as she collected up the pizza boxes. “I bet you had a lot of pizza over the weekend.”

    I winked at her. “We were… busy.”

    “Mmm, so busy,” murmured Sam, held in her busty sister’s arms. “We’ll have pizza every night.”

    “Oh, no we’re not,” Linda said. “We’re not having orgies every night.”

    “Mom,” whined Sam.

    She gave Sam a look. “It’s a school night. You should be in bed already. Orgies have to wait for the weekend.”

    “But… but…” Sam’s lower lip quivered. “I like having sex.”

    “You can have some sex,” Linda said on her way to the door. “But not like tonight.”

    “Fine,” Sam huffed.

    Becky hugged her tight and nibbled on her ear. “Mmm, we’ll have fun.” Becky sounded sleepy, her auburn hair spilling over her cheek. “But they’re right. We have to keep our grades up.”

    “Ugh, you are such a nerd,” said Sam. Then a big yawn split her face.

    Linda slipped out of the room, shaking her head. I leaned back, glancing at the clock. It was nearing midnight. Sam’s eyes fluttered closed. Becky hugged her from behind. The two girls slipped into sleep so fast. The way only youth could.

    I smiled at them. They looked perfect. It was because of this app. I grabbed my phone, staring at the button. I opened the nightstand drawer and pulled out my list of things to change about Mayor Preston Wright and the three members of our town’s city council. I would make them more caring. More progressive. They would help the homeless instead of castigating nearby Seattle for trying to do the same.

    The mayor and the council were always complaining about the homeless problem spilling over into our town.

    Linda slipped back into the room as we came closer and closer to midnight. Only a few minutes left. She paused, her large breasts swaying before her. She stared down at our daughters sleeping away, stretched out across the foot of our large bed. My wife opened the closet and pulled out an afghan blanket. She draped it over our daughters, smiling in that motherly way.

    “They’re beautiful,” she whispered.

    “Yeah,” I said.

    Her eyes flicked to the phone. “It’s time?”

    “Yep.” One minute to midnight. I hit the app.

    Anael appeared beside my wife. She hugged Linda from behind, squeezing her tits. “So, doing boring things with your powers?”

    “Boring things,” I said, opening up the search menu, looking out for the mayor to start the editing.

    I worked fast. I had a list of things to change. To tweak the mayor’s social mores. He would be more helpful. More compassionate. He had all sort of hindering beliefs. He had this strange idea that taxes were bad and the homeless.

    • “Taxes should be at the most minimum.”

    • “Homeless people are in there situation because of the choices they made.”

    I deleted that belief and replaced it with something better.

    • “Taxes are how the government takes care of its people.”

    • “The government takes care of its people.”

    • “I will do everything to help those less fortunate.”

    • “The homeless are people deserving of compassion and all the help the government can give.”

    • “You have had an epiphany on how to view your role as mayor.”

    I liked that last one. I didn’t want to have backward rippling of things. I wanted to witness the changes, not be surprised by them like I was about my changed wife. I worked through the options, making sure I had everything I wanted, then I switched over to Josefa Oleastro, a Latina woman. She was better, the most progressive on the city council, but even she had some nasty belief.

    • “Homeless people are disgusting.”

    I shook my head at that one.

    • “I have to help homeless people because it makes me look good.”

    That was another foul opinion she had. I gave her an epiphany so that she truly was compassionate and not faking it to look virtuous. I nodded my head now. I was happy about it. I glanced up at Anael. She was licking my wife’s pussy, the slender angel’s hips wiggling back and forth, her blonde hair swaying down her face.

    “Having fun?” I asked her as I committed the changes to Councilwoman Oleastro.

    “Someone has to,” said Anael. “You’re doing boring things, Steve.”

    “Doing helpful things. Not selfish things.”

    Her head turned around. “Isn’t it selfish? You’re doing this to make yourself feel better? Not because you actually care about the homeless. You’re just feeling guilty and want to alleviate it.”

    “And?” I asked. “Does it matter if my motivations aren’t pure? Does that taint what I’m doing? All human actions are tainted by our own self-interest to some extent. So what?”

    “You could start making a harem of schoolgirls instead. In a weak, you could have a stable of twenty-one hotties all catering to your every whim at your college. In a month, you could have eighty-four students under your power. You could just live a life of luxury at your school.”

    “I’m not that perverted,” I said, my dick throbbing. I shook my head. I closed the app.

    Anael vanished.

    “So, did you do it?” my wife asked, unaware she that an angel had been eating her pussy while time was paused.

    “I did it,” I said as she moved to the bed. Midnight came. A notification popped on my screen from my editing app.

    “You have three new charges to use.”

    “Now let’s do the other two.”

    Just as my wife slipped in beside me, her large breasts pressing in my side, I tapped the screen. Anael appeared on the other side of me, her small breasts quivering. She snuggled up to me as I worked to fix Randal Ayers and Emilio Cattaneo. Emilio was particularly bad. He was a staunch R conservative. He thought people should be pulled up by their bootstraps and didn’t like any taxes. I shook my head as I cleaned him up and gave him his epiphany. Randal wasn’t too bad, but he still had strange views on how to help the homeless. He wanted to commit most of them to mental institutions. Just lock them away and ignore them.

    No compassion.

    “So, what are you going to do with your last charge for the day?” Anael asked. “Play with that naughty Nikkole?”

    My dick twitched really hard. I closed the app before the angel could tempt me.

    My wife shifted into motion, hugging me tighter, her head on my shoulder. “Mmm, you should get to changing them. It’s late.”

    “Already done,” I said. “They’ll wake up tomorrow with epiphanies. They’ll start passing laws to help people. It’ll be amazing.”

    She shook her head. “That’s so wonderful. Mmm, so you have one more charge left?”

    “For tomorrow. Or, well, today.” I yawned. I was feeling the late hour.

    Her hand slipped down my body and grasped my cock. “You’re hard. Thinking about one of those girls you teach?”

    The tips of my ears burned hot. “Maybe.”

    “A cute cheerleader?”

    I swallowed.

    Her hand squeezed on my dick. “You are. You’re thinking about a cheerleader, aren’t you?”

    “Nikkole Vance.” I swallowed. “I’m just not sure.”

    “Mmm, maybe save it in case you need it,” she said, half-stroking me.

    “Sounds wise,” I said.

    “Mmm, turn off the lamp,” she said. “You have work today, and I’m exhausted. Our girls are insatiable.”

    I glanced down at our sleeping daughters at the foot of the bed. “Yes, they are.”

    I smiled. Tomorrow would be an amazing day.

    To be continued…


  • My stepsister 2

    Font size : +


    English was never my strong point so bear with me

    My Stepsisters 2

    As Tiffany walked into the room Lily quickly got off my cock, sat down on the bed and attempted to cover
    herself. Tina however just hung her head and didn’t say a word, I bolted upright and sat next Lily but didn’t
    try to cover myself (I knew it was too late for that).

    “This is not what it looks like” Lily shrieked into my ear

    “Oh it isn’t” said Tiffany as calmly as if she were playing checkers. (Not a very good metaphor I know) “So what is it then?”

    “Ok it is what it looks like” Lily said hanging her head like her sister.

    “So Conner?” she asks “What were you three about to do?”

    “Fuck each other” I said meekly

    “Really now”

    She pauses allowing the silence to sink in.

    “So they showed you our parent’s porn?”

    “Yea how did you know?”

    “For one, you left all the movies out on the coffee table, and two, the scene were two girls get cream pies in their pussy’s was playing and you could hear the moaning from outside the front door.”

    “Oh” I said “whoops”

    “Do you still want to fuck Lily?” She asks

    “Well… Yes I still want to fuck lily”

    “Then you have to fuck me afterwards”

    “ummmmm y….bu….you…..we…..” Was the only thing that came from my mouth.

    “I’ll take that as a yes” She said and began to undress

    First she removed her tight jeans, sliding them slowly down her legs before kicking them off with her
    socks and tennis shoes. Next came her shirt and the tank top that was underneath, revealing her lacy bra and the twin breast trying to break out of them. Now she was down to her undergarments. With this perfect unobstructed view my dick gave a twitch. Tiffany noticed this and walked over wrapping her soft hand around my dick.

    “You like what you see?” she asked

    “Yes Very much”

    “You can have it when you’re done with my sisters.”

    “Awesome!”

    She gently laughed at this and motioned for Lily to continue. Lily slowly walked over and climbed back on top of me. With all of the female flesh around me my cock had never softened and was still hard as a rock. Lily put the tip of my dick at the entrance of her hot fuck tunnel. She let out the same gasp that she made
    before Tiffany walked in.

    “How many times do I have to say it, it’s not even in yet” I said

    “Well it feels good”

    She slowly lowered herself onto my dick stopping at her cherry.

    “Are you ready” Asked Tiffany

    “Yes” we said simultaneously

    As Lily and I said this she took all of her weight off of her legs and impaled herself onto my dick. She stopped after she met my pelvis. With my cock to the hilt in her pussy she stopped with her mouth open in a silent scream. I saw pain in her eyes as she sat for another thirty seconds before grunting and moving her hips a little.

    “Oh my god, it feels so good”

    “So you’re not hurting” asked Tiffany

    “It hurt for a second then it felt so good I was afraid that if I moved I would have an orgasm”

    “It’s not bad to have an orgasm, just be sure that he has one too or else he might feel left out.”

    “I wouldn’t mind just as long as she’s satisfied by my performance.” I said with a grin.

    “What performance? All you did was sit there just now.” Said Tina jokingly

    “Well you two finish up so I can have my turn” said Tiffany

    With that Lily moved her body up a little, gasping and moaning with pleasure as she slid back down. I reached up and grabbed both of her large tits and squeezed. She gasped and flattened our bodies together and pushed her lips to mine. Our kiss started out sloppy but soon it slowed down into a passionate and loving rhythm. Slowly I fuck her tight love hole, slipping in and out of her pussy with slow, passionate, and deliberate. With my tongue darting in and out of her mouth and hers in mine, our breathing becomes raged. She starts to force my cock deeper into her pussy and I can feel the pressure building in my balls. Out of nowhere her pussy contracts and I can feel her juices running down my cock and onto my balls. This is all I can take and I shoot wad after wad of cum into her awaiting cunt.

    “OOOOHHHHH FUCK Conner that feels so good fuck me, fuck me, AAAAHHHHH.” She screamed

    “Holy shit your pussy’s tight.” I shouted.

    She came down from her orgasm and her cunt muscles released their grip on my cock and it slipped out with a soft POP! It was soon hard again as I saw Tina move into view

    “Now it’s my turn” she said

    She reached over and began to stroke my dick. Moving her hand up and down squeezing on the way down
    and then letting loose on the way up. This drove me nuts and I rapidly thrust my hips to meet her pumping. I sit up suddenly and grab Tina’s arms.

    “I’m on top this time” I declare bravely

    “Ok” Tina says not caring just as long as she gets to fuck for the first time.

    I grab Tina’s arms and push her gently onto the bed. Crouching down I bring my face up to her waiting pussy. I can see that Tina is already plenty aroused, her pussy lips were flushed bright pink and were wet with her juices. I move my mouth close and breathe onto it gently. Sticking my tongue out, I run it up and down her wet slit, stopping at the top to circle her clit. Her juice taste sweet and has a kind of tang to it. I circle her clit one final time and then thrust my tongue into her love tunnel. Lashing it up and down her slit she moans and thrusts her hips to meet my mouth.

    “Oh God Conner that feels so good.” She moans

    “Wait till I fuck you”

    “MMMM tongue fuck my pussy Conner lick it hard Conner ohhhhh god”

    I move upward and suck her small yet hard clit. Her body tenses and I thrust my tongue into her cunt.

    “OOOOHHH GOD”

    Her cunt contracts and squeezes my tongue unleashing a torrent of liquid into my open mouth. I drink down her nectar readily; disappointed when it stops I crawl up her body and grab her breasts. I squeeze and rub one and suck the others nipple into my mouth. Moaning she reaches down and presses my head to her breast, arching her back she lets out another, louder moan and then pushes my head away.

    “What the…” I said trying to look angry

    “Stop with the foreplay and fuck me!” she yells

    She pulls my head toward hers locking her lips onto mine. I look into her eyes and see the burning lust that is pure unadulterated sexual desire. I run my hands down her chest and finally reaching her pussy and my dick, so close that I could feel her heat. The head of my dick makes contact with her pussy lips and she tenses.

    Tiffany see’s this and stops us.

    “Tina if you tense up it’s gonna hurt more when he breaks your hymen.”

    “How’s that work?”

    “I don’t know it just does” Tiffany exclaims glaring at Tina.

    So Tina takes a few deep breaths and I feel her body loosen beneath me. Without even asking I fly forward to rip through her hymen in one foul swoop… only there’s a problem… there is no hymen I continue into her cunt until I hit her cervix bottoming out and uttering a grunt.

    “What the fuck” I gasp.

    “What?” Asks tiffany

    “She doesn’t have a hymen”

    “Well sometimes a hard fall or even a masturbation accident can get rid of a hymen.”

    “Or she’s not a virgin?”

    “I am! Now get to fucking my cunt” Tina exclaims

    That was all the encouragement I needed. I set a slow rhythm with my dick pistoning in and out of her tight cunt. Moving until my dick is almost out and then thrusting it back in. Gradually I sped up, gaining speed thrusting in and out at an increasingly fast pace. Tina’s tits would bounce and bob moving in time with our fucking. She thrust back with all her force smashing our pelvises together with such force it felt as if they would shatter. Her moaning began to get louder and louder. Saying…

    “Fuck me harder…. God Conner your soooo big… uuuuuggggg god that feels so good, faster, faster, harder, god grab my tits Conner fuck my tight cunt till it bleeds cum.”

    That last suggestion put me over the edge I thrust in one… two… then a third and final time, my dick swelling, into her waiting pussy. My cum shot out of my dick so fast it felt like I had I fire hose coming out of my crotch. I shot one… two… three… four… five… and finally six wads of hot sticky cum into her pussy hitting her cervix. Feeling my cum hit her cervix sent Tina into a furious orgasm clenching her pussy tight like a vice onto my dick and washing it in her juices. After her first orgasm I attempted to pull out but my dick brushed her clit causing her to have a second powerful orgasm. After that I was finally able to pull my dick free.

    Tina fell into the comforter covering the bed and reached a hand down to her pussy. Dipping two fingers in she brought them glistening to her mouth and slurped loudly on them.“Mmm you taste good.”

    “Really?” lily says

    “Ya I love the taste of your cum its just delicious.”

    “Will you two stop and let me fuck Conner now” Yells Tiffany, making us all jump.

    “Sorry” She says sheepishly

    With her blushing like a schoolgirl I stood up and moved in her direction. Her eyes now set on my semi-
    hard cock. Unconsciously she licked her lips to my delight.

    “What do you want me to do?” I asked

    “I want you to fuck my face and cum in my mouth” she says loudly

    I almost lose it right then and there. The way she says it makes me know that she really wants me to. I walk over to her and crouch down. I move my mouth over her right nipple and begin to suck. She lets out a low throaty moan. Flicking my tongue over her nipple while I squeeze and pinch her left breast and nipple, letting out a throaty growl she pulls my head off her breast and kisses me.
    Our lips are just mashed together but there’s a meaning. “Tiffany wants to do this again sometime” I thought to myself. I stood up at this point and grabbed my now rock hard member and pumped it a few times.

    “You want me to give you your first blowjob?” Tiffany asks me

    “YES!” I yell

    Without further increasing my waiting she bends her head towards my erect cock. She brings her lips to the very tip of it, at my piss hole, and gently licks, sending shivers down my spine. She then licks all around the head of my dick, letting her saliva drip onto my dick lubricating it. Taking the head into her mouth she gently sucks on it, causing me to groan in response.

    “Is that good?” she asks

    “Yes very good.” I say between gasps.

    She lowers her head back down and begins to push my dick further and further into her mouth. I feel the back of her throat on the tip of my dick and my hips jerk forward, forcing Tiffany to deepthroat my 9 inch dick in one go. She grunts and then moans causing her throat to vibrate increasing the feeling of pleasure for me. When she sees my reaction she continues to moan.

    She begins to bob her head up and down moaning and groaning to increase the vibration on my dick. I can feel cum bubbling up in my balls once more. She increases her tempo as I grab the back of her head and push her onto my dick.

    Suddenly I lose it, cum comes shooting out of my dick and into Tiffany’s waiting throat. She moans and releases my dick from her mouth with cum still shooting out of it. Almost all of the cum lands on Tiffany’s face but two or three globs land on her tits and stomach.

    I move down and begin licking her tits clean of my cum. Both of her sisters join in and I reach down and begin to finger Tiffany. Soon she’s plenty wet and…

    “Tiffany lay on the bed please.” I say.

    “Ok only if you’ll fuck me” she says sternly

    “Fine” I say in mock boredom

    She stands up and moves to the bed lying down on her stomach. I hadn’t done it that way with Tina but it would work. I move up behind her and begin to rub my dick up and down her pussy lips, just as I had done with Tina. I find her love tunnel and am surprised at how much tighter it is then either of her sisters.

    “Wow!” I say out loud before I can stop myself.

    “What?” Tiffany asks

    “Your cunt is so much tighter than your sisters.” I exclaim in wonderment

    “Some women have tighter pussies than others.” She says shrugging

    “OK I’ll take that answer.”

    With that last phrase I begin to slowly push into Tiffany letting her pussy walls get used to my girth. Just as my balls touch her ass she squeezes my dick with her cunt muscles almost making me cum. Even with her squeezing my dick I begin to pump in and out of her letting her relax. I begin to fuck her harder and she moans my name and screams for more. Just as the first spurt of cum leaves my dick the door flies open.
    Standing there is Stacey with her uniform and combat boots still on. She takes one look at me and Tiffany and the cum leaking out around my dick and Screams!!!

    Stacey calls my dad and I’m sent to my room when he gets home. They both question the girls and we all get punished by having to clean the bathrooms twice a day for a year. We also have to cook and clean for our parents for 6 months. Then Tina and Lily are given chastity belts. I eventually get sent back to Arkansas. My dad chooses not to tell my mom and she will not know until I tell her. I would like to continue this story as a fiction story where Stacey joins in on the fun and one of the girls gets pregnant. If anyone would like that please leave a comment about it and any CONSTRUCTIVE criticism is welcome.


    17 comments
    «1234»

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2015-02-08 05:20:42
    I don’t kn ow when this was written, I’m reading a lot of them, but I feel that you are just at the beginning of whatwould read as a really good short story .

    anonymous readerReport 

    2013-11-17 11:31:16
    pGMQIm I appreciate you sharing this post.Thanks Again. Great.

    anonymous readerReport 

    2013-10-26 00:52:12
    KsnTij I value the blog post.Really looking forward to read more. Awesome.

    anonymous readerReport 

    2013-07-15 13:17:34
    I think the three girls ended up getting pregnant and stacey not screaming out of anger but of arousal and so then conner fucks her then the dad dies by a stray bullet from the shooting range and leaves the for girls and conner to live out the rest of there lives fucking and living of the insurance money and the money paid to them by the military

    Incest is funReport 

    2010-09-08 01:40:55
    hey guys its me i had a computer problem and lost all of my files it took me a while to get a new one so im gonna continue to wright the story using your ideas so be sure to give them now and again

    «1234»
  • Old Friend_(7)

    Font size : +


    This is my first story ever, hope you like

    I sat in my home office trying work, although couldn’t focus. I tried to stick with my standard routine. Coffee, gym, shower, work…but that day I just couldn’t get motivated because I couldn’t get her out of my head. Like always my thoughts were filled of my best friend from high school. She was actually my first love and even though I tried to date other women they just couldn’t compare. When we both bloomed into young women, I immediately knew the magnitude of my feelings for her but was too scared of losing my best friend and therefore was silently tortured.  We slowly drifted apart from each other when we went to two different colleges. But today, I just couldn’t stop wondering if her hazel eyes could still cut right to my core.

     I tried to clear my head with an extra vigorous workout but it didn’t work. Being self employed provided the time to take really good care of myself. I was proud of being 32 but not looking it. I am 5’6″ toned body, olive skin and long dark brown hair that framed my thin face that was complimented with high cheek bones. Although right now it was Eva’s body that was clouding my every thought.

     A few days ago I ran into her mom and was happy to find out that she was planning a trip back home for a family reunion. That evening my memories quickly turned into a sultry fantasy. The thought of her eyes gave me chills and an all too knowing warmth deep inside. Before I knew it my hands went from lightly caressing my full 34C breasts to frantically grabbing for my vibrator. My panties were soaked more than ever.

    Waking up the next morning I realized that I was hoping for too much. My friend is straight and I’m sure married with kids by now.

    None the less an old friend would still be comforting. I decided to reach out and see if we could hit it off like old times.That evening I opened a bottle of wine to calm my nerves and dialed her number. After a few rings the same soft, gentle voice that I remembered answered “Hello?” With a brief hesitation I said “Hi Eva, it’s Cassie! How the hell are you?”

    We ended up talking for over an hour about nothing impaticular. I was relieved that she seemed happy to talk to me as well and we went right back to being friends. While we talked, I noticed that she dodged some questions and would always find a way to turn the conversation back to me. Which wasn’t unusual, she always had an overwhelming kindness about her.

    I was delighted  when she said she wanted to get together for coffee the upcoming week while she was in town.  As we said our good byes I was already looking forward to our upcoming date…after double checking that I hit “end call” I scolded myself out loud, “A date? Oh, you are crazy,  she doesn’t even know you’re a lesbian!” And repeated to myself, “It’s not a date!”

    During the next couple of days my thoughts would drift off, imagining Eva’s tan skin, long strawberry blond hair, oh and those eyes! Then I would have to snap myself out of it. “Damn it, stop with the fantasies!”, I would tell myself. I was so afraid of messing up a rekindled friendship, due to my over active hormones. “Oh god, did she drift away BECAUSE she realized that I was a lesbian?”, I ask myself! My mind was my worst enemy, always going a thousand miles a minute.

    One morning I was running late and planned on getting a coffee on the way to the gym. I hurried into the local coffee shop, swinging the door open in a fury and there she was… beautiful as ever! She wore a light green sun dress and my eyes drifted down her perfect body to her exposed tanned legs. Immediately I was snapped back to reality when she said, “Cassie, you haven’t changed a bit, always going full speed!”, as she threw her arms around my neck in a warm hug.  Enjoying the light scent of her lotion during our embrace, I couldn’t help noticing the feeling our breasts pressing together as my arms held her around her toned waist. There goes my mind again, “Stop it!” I yelled inside my head.

    I quickly apologized for not realizing that she was already in town, a whole two days before the weekend. She said, “Well, it’s a long story…I just needed to get back to something familiar.” She smiles at me as her soft warm hand touches my arm and with that, my thoughts started drifting. “Wait…” I tell myself, ” Did that just happen or did I just WANT it to?”                               

    After talking a few minutes, Eva reminds me of my mad entrance into the coffee shop and says that she better let me get back to my day. I assure her that I was just headed to the gym and it wouldn’t kill me if I missed one day. Once hearing this Eva asked if she could tag along and that it might do her some good to vent some frustrations. I say, “Of course! It will give us even more time to catch up!” But already my mind is racing down a dangerous path. I couldn’t stop, all I thought about was how good she would look in tight workout capris, that would show off her perfect taught ass…yes, I couldn’t help from grazing it with my forearm as I released her from our hug! A tank top that would inevitably be stretched across those perfectly shaped breasts which were bigger than mine or better yet, a more revealing sports bra which would let me sneak a few peeks at her toned stomach.

    “Cassie? Earth to Cassie?” My eyes snap back up to Eva’s face. She giggles lightly and repeated, “What gym do you go to?”

    “Oh yeah, um the one over by the old bank.” I answered.

    “Cool, I’ll meet you there after I run by the hotel and pick up my workout clothes!” She said with a smile and was gone. Driving to the gym my mind went into overdrive asking myself all sorts of questions, “Why IS she in town early and what’s the long story?” “Why was she staying at a hotel and not her moms?” “Wouldn’t her mom be something familiar? Her touch is better than I remembered, wait or did I just dream that?”

    I get to the gym and start stretching, when my phone rings. To my dissapointment Eva explains that her mom is freaking out about all of the upcoming arrangements and will have to cancle. Although she would love to go to dinner.  I accepted excitedly and planned to meet her at a nice restaurant down the street at 7 that night.

    The rest of the day was shot, I couldn’t concentrate. AlI I could think about was her. Wishing that I got to see her skin with a light sheen of sweat during a workout and with my devious mind, how a glow from sex would only make her more radiant.

    Seven o’clock finally arrives. Entering the restaurant I nervously scan looking for the woman that has captured my every thought, soon my mind starts torturing me with scenarios of doubt, “Did I get stood up?”, “Did she see me and leave after noticing I was wearing a shapely dress with a little extra cleavage showing?” When suddenly she appeared. She wore a shoulder revealing grey dress, her hair was up with a few soft curls cascading down her back, my heart skipped when she smiled and walked towards me.

    As we talked, I was finally honest with her about being a lesbian although held back telling her how I felt about her. She seemed a little surprised but also a bit concerned which was confusing. However I did noticed that as we chatted she would only refer to past lovers as “them or they” never by name or gender specific as “he”. What  did that mean? I tried to remind myself, not to screw up a perfectly good friendship and not read into anything too much! Was I reaching again? I’m sure that it was my own imagination and wanting when I thought I caught her stealing a glance.

    I made it through dinner without hitting on her too many times as I tried to stay away from any comments that were too obvious. Listening to her talk, I was transfixed on her eyes, full pouty lips…everything! My mind was enjoying having her right in front of me. I was soon feeling a wonderful warmth brewing deep inside…  it took the last bit of will power to not kiss her.

     I will admit through dinner we both enjoyed a little too much wine and decided to share a taxi at the end of the evening.The first and closest stop was her hotel and chills went up my spine when she asked if I wanted to come and continue catching up.

    “This IS happening!”, my mind raced.

    As we exited the elevator, her room was the very first one and I took my chance. While she fumbled with her room card, I gently pulled her arm to spin her to face me. I leaned, brushed a few curls of hair off of her cheek and gently kissed her.

    Her eyes got big and she pulled away! “Oh my god, this isn’t happening! ” I thought. I quickly apologized and ducked back into the elevator, and only heard a faint attempt from her “Cass….wait…?”

    My taxi ride to retrive my car and the drive home was horrible, I cursed and screamed at myself for trying such a stupid move. When I got home, I knew I couldn’t sleep so I changed into an old pair of blue jeans, put on my favotite t-shirt. I typically liked the way the gauzy material hangs but still clings to my braless breasts but tonight I was too upset to think about that. I walked into my kitchen barefoot and grabbed another glass of wine.

    With more wine, I got up the gumption and decided to call her to explain my apology. With my glass of courage, I didn’t care if I woke her. I had to try and put this behind me.  She quickly answered and I started rambling out my rehearsed opening before she could say too much. She finally said with a firm enough voice to get my attention, “Cassie, stop!  I’m not mad at you, I’m a lesbian too, !” A rush of relief came over me.  But since she pulled away, I was still terribly embarrassed that the attraction wasn’t mutual and continued to ramble nervously. I slowly calmed down and finally started talking in a more rational mannor although was too humiliated to broach the subject of me kissing her. Luckily we quickly went back to being best friends.

    We continued talking… Soon our conversation revolved around old flames, what went right, what went wrong, what we desired mentally and physically.  As I listened to Eva’s relaxed voice describe what she wanted and needed, my mind found the motivation to fantasize…showing her some of my sexual secrets and desires. I noticed, ooohh that wonderful warm feeling again. The warmth progressed into a tingling sensation and then I got goosebumps when I feel my dampness moving past my heated folds to soak into my panties.  I couldn’t help but let my hand drift down and slowly rub my pussy. I continued listening to her soft voice and noticed that the tone was steadily getting more sultry. That’s when my hand went inside the front of my jeans.

    My middle finger slid easily and parts my labia. “Oh my god”,  I  thought to myself! I can’t believe that just listening to her made me that wet! I lightly slide my finger in and out of my wet folds when I accidentally let out a slight moan, “Oh no, tell me she didn’t hear that!” I pray to myself.   In a low voice that’s almost a whisper I hear, “Cass, are you touching yourself?”

    Too paralyzed to say anything, I held my breath. Even though it was only a few moments, it felt like an eternity. Eva broke the silence by saying ,  “Does it feel good? “

    I still couldn’t talk although my once frozen hand slowing starts to move again. I slowly work my hand lower, my middle finger teases the entrance to my love hole and hungrily accepts two fingers in with ease and my palm gently works my clit.  Eva breaks the silence once again saying, ” Does that make you feel good, sweetheart? “. Remaining free from words I let out a “Mmhhmm” sound for an answer.

    The sensation that I was on the cusp of earlier is now rushing through my body.  I try to speak and can not. With a slight curl of my fingers, I release another audible gasp. Eva interrupted me with a playful but stern tone, “Do you want me to do that for you….to you ?”. I couldn’t help but let out a halfway response between a “yes”  and a higher pitch moan through my slightly parted lips.

    She ushers me closer to a overwhelming sensation of lust when she entices me with the words “Do you want my hands on you….thrusting in you?”

    I tease, wishing her into an unspoken dare, “Oh Eva, don’t start something you can’t finish! “

    With a certain satisfaction in her voice I hear the words I so long for, “Well, you know where I am.”

    I didn’t need more of an invite than that and certainly wasn’t going to allow any time for her to change her mind.

    I remove my hand, licking the juices off of my fingers. The taste gives me a tantalizing chill up my spine! I am suddenly sober and determined, I grab my keys and rush out the door.

     Sliding through the elevator doors before they were fully open I hurry to Eva’s door but before I could knock,  the door swings open.  Our bodies collide and I feel her wonderful body through her thin cotton pajamas. Our lips desperatly crash together and our tongues are exploring each other’s sensitive taste buds. She pulls away from me and my heart stops until she gives me a devilish grin and asks, “Oohhh, what DO I taste on your tongue Miss Cassidy?” I shiver at the use of my full name and being scolded. I then receive the most lustful kiss ever. Her lips grazing mine, her tongue dancing around my mouth trying to steal any left over juices that I might still have lingering from when I sucked my fingers clean.

    My eyes widen, “Wouldn’t you rather taste me?” she asks. Instantly, I get the most wonderful ache that spreads across my whole pelvis. How did she know  for me talking dirty was like adding gasoline to an already raging fire?! I can only respond with a moan in her mouth when she resumes with another kiss.  She pulls me into her room letting the door

    shut behind us. Turning our bodies in unison, she pushes me until my back thuds against the wall. My hands move from her waste lower on to her hips, when she suddenly grabs my wrists and pins them on the wall above my head. Another but more powerful ache rushes through my body. In past experiences I was usually the forward one during sex, although was fully enjoying letting Eva take control of me. She ghosts her lips from mine over to nip at my earlobe playfully and then flicks her tongue against my neck.

    Eva pulls back slightly, her eyes stare at me and hold me relentlessly. One hand remains ahold of my wrists while the other hand lightly traces down my cheek and neck, down my stomach and finds the hem of my shirt. The heat radiates between my bare flesh and her hand as she travels up until my right breast is resting on the back of her hand and she gives me a possessive squeeze on my ribs. I bite my lip trying contain a groan and try to appear that I have control of my hormones even though I am now completely submissive for this stunning woman.

    Leaning in again her lips gently touch mine when her tongue grazes my lower lip. I part my lips slightly and want her to explore more with another kiss but she pulls away. My eyes trained on her beautiful lips, she runs her tongue across her lips to entice me further.

    For a quick second my eyes flutter as a whimper of desire escapes my lips, “Please”, I whisper.

    Her eyebrow raised slightly, “Please, what?” She responds with a cocky grin.

    “Please don’t tease me”, I pout. Although so thankful that she knew I didn’t truly mean it. Again she ghosts her lips across mine gently nipping at my lip. I wet my lips in anticipation when I feel her move down my jaw to my neck, planting wet kisses down to my collar bone. My head tilts back when her left knee pushes in between my legs, I pull my right leg up to wrap around her. Eva’s hand moves to grab my tense buttocks when I instinctively wrapped both of my legs around her waist, locking my ankles behind her back. Her tongue now lashing at my sensative skin. She had me pinned against the wall and I couldn’t help but whimper when she starts tempting me further with a series of pelvic thrusts.

    Just when I thought I couldn’t take any more teasing and was going to plead for her to take me! My eyes open with excitement by her words, “Do you want me to fuck you?”

    My throaty growl of a reply indicates my need. Eva supports my thighs and carries me further into her room and with surprising ease throws me on to the bed.

    My heart is now beating with a wild pace as she straddles my hips and pulls my t-shirt over my head. Our lips finally meet once again, her hand moves behind my neck and pulls me in harder to our kiss. We both moan in response to the passion we are sharing. Her hands moving to cup my face briefly, finger tips moving down both sides of my neck and to my shoulders gently pushing me down on to the bed. She also quickly removes her tank top, I can’t help but blink my eyes slowly and sigh in awe of her beauty when her breasts bounce slightly once they are free from being restrained.

    Her willpower is amazing and gives me a rollercoaster feeling because after she rips my jeans from my hips and thighs, her hands slow to a crawl to remove my panties.

     I am so lost in my want and need for her I didn’t realize that she stripped off her high cut boxer shorts, only to be hung up on one of her ankles.

    “My god woman, you are killing me!” I beg her to stop teasing me!

     Eva does not heed my desperate tone and kisses up the inside of my thigh but stops short of my throbbing pussy. I whimper with anticipation and gasp for air when I feel the sensation of her warm breath on my glistening cunt.

    I held my breath until I felt her warm lips lightly kiss my mound but unexpectedly yelp with pleasure when she rams her tongue deep in my folds and just as quickly withdraws. Her unpredictable rythm leaves me swaying on a cliff of desire. She raises to where I can only sense her but only touches me with flick of her tongue across my body as she slinks up until our eyes meet. Her eyes were wild with lust and the green flecks in her hazel eyes burned darker than I have ever seen! I felt like I was her prey as she slowly stalked me. My breath was quivering and ragged when I exhaled because I had never been so excited, especially this quickly. When she resumes back down to my neck, I tilt my head back offering myself to her and can hear her breath was heavy with desire as well.

    With one elbow by my head supporting herself, Eva takes my earlobe between her teeth and more goosebumps erupt across my body when I feel her other hand cup my pussy and asks if I’ve been a good girl. I pant with excitement and try to push my vagina closer to her hand but she pulls back and repeats,

    “Have you been a good girl?”

    “Yes, now fuck me, please, you HAVE  to fuck me!!” I plead

    “Too bad, I only fuck bad girls”, she whispers in return.

    I growl in frustration but truly enjoying this game we are playing. Through pursed lips I whimper “Please honey, you know I need you….to fuck me!”

    I’m rewarded when Eva starts stroking my slit with expert experience and lets me know that the urge was getting overwhelming for her too with a quivering, throaty whisper, “I know there’s a bad girl in there somewhere and I won’t stop until she is screaming my name”

    Her fingers finally fill my aching hole with a piston driving motion and slowly withdraw even though I plead her not to! Her pace builds and with only a few consistent ramming motions I’m  already heading to that free falling sensation and buck my hips against her hand. My hands clawed at the sheets in a panic as I loudly pant out a series sounds, incoherent words and demands, “MMMMM….AAAHHHH….JUST LIKE…RIGHT THERE! OH MY GOD, DON’T STOP FUCKING ME!” and she didn’t! Even though my back arches off the bed and my whole body was suffering from muscle spasms she barely slowed her pace. I tried to hold on to anything within arms reach. Overwhelmed with the constant attention my pussy was receiving it didn’t take long, my eyes went wild and my mouth tried to scream but couldn’t as a second more powerful orgasm headed towards me like a freight train. I was fucked beyond belief when she started using her knee behind her hand for extra force and continued this way with the most ferocious rythm! My mouth gaping open with no sounds escaping only enouraged her actions. I finally mouth the syllables of her name, after a few more tries I scream “WHAT THE…..YOU….OH, GOD…….EVAAAAAAAHHHH!”  The sultry vixen that had complete control of me slowed her pace but continued a few more strokes to make sure that I was utterly spent.

    Still coming down from my body shaking high. I open my eyes to find Eva still  hovering over me . I feel something and immediately get chills when I realize that Eva was so turned on, her pussy had a string of her sweet juice that had dripped from cunt and landed on my thigh. Seeing it glisten  I knew I couldn’t wait any longer to taste her. She caught the motion of my eyes and knew what I wanted. I licked my lips as she moved up to straddle my face. I immediately dive my tongue and lips into her deliciously soaked pussy. My tongue is coated in the sweetest taste I have ever had! I worked my tongue in a series of small circles across the sensetive tendrils of her labia just missing her clit. Once I could feel her body start to sway, I changed to quick piercing flicks on her swollen button of nerves. Eva’s fingers weave into my hair and pull me harder into her delicious cunt. I would nibble and gently let my teeth drag when I would release her sensitive skin. Giving  her slight twinge of pain with an immediate soothing sensation when I would suck on her soft folds of skin. Drunk on her taste and a feeling of lust through my body makes me moan from my own pleasure. Eva feels the vibration and involuntary bucks her pussy against my mouth again and again and I wrap my arms around her thighs and hold her firmly. I can’t take my my eyes off of her beautiful silhouette as she rocks against my face. Knowing how close she is to coming on my face makes me growl again with desire! That was all she needed to take her over the crest of passion and tumble down the wave of pleasure. Feeling Eva’s juices flow across my face and into my mouth is almost enough to give me another ogasm. I arch and curl my tongue to try and keep as much of her sex on my taste buds where I can savour every drop of her!

    After she regains control of her quivering body, she starts to swing her leg away from my head, I surprise her by flipping her on to her back and lower my body to hers. I couldn’t get enough of her. I swirl my tongue around her still stiff left nipple, nibbling playfully.   I move my hand down her flat stomach squeezing firmly periodically as my hand travels across her to her pelvis and down until my hand rests on her slick hairless mound. Continuous attention to her nipple awakens her desire again. I gently push and rotate the heel of my hand agaist her clit slowly until I could feel her need. Sliding my middle finger into her made my own body ache again. Eva then looks at me and waits until our eyes are locked together, raises an eyebrow and smirks at me when she tighens her muscles. She controls her grasp around my finger and shows that she still dominates me and controls this wild fuck session. We both moan from our overwhelming feeling and ache, I continue to stroke her tight pussy. Feeling her warmth grow with every flex of my hand. I hear her moan even louder when I swiftly add another finger inside of her. I now can feel her clamp on my hand uncontrollably. I elicit a deep moan from Eva when I rotate my wrist to push against her tight walls. Pushing her hips lower trying to get me deeper, I flicked and curled my fingers, while grinding my palm against her. Looking into her half lidded eyes flutter in passion, I saw flecks of gold brighter than ever. Moaning between breaths, Eva gasps, at first barely audible but quickly turning in to a crescendo of cries, “OH BABY….PLEASE…..BABY….YES….FUCK ME BABY!” a victorious smile covers my face, I love be called pet names!    Mewling incoherently, I knew I had her again! Eyes now tightly shut, chest heaving, back arched she dug her head into the pillows. Gasping for air she screams for me and drops to the bed in a flood of sensation.  I love feeling her squeezing and pulsating around my fingers. Once she completely relaxes , I slowly slide my fingers out of her warm, wet pusssy. Eva responds with a slight whimper of dissapointment. Falling victim to her juices and scent once again, I lick and suck my fingers hungrily.

    Both of our bodies had a sheen of sweat from our ferel sex session and I gently kiss and lick her salty skin in the valley of her breasts before falling next to her in satisfaction. Withdrawing from our earlier game of dom/sub, Eva turns and lays her head on my chest.

     

    Sun shining past the edges of the curtains, afraid to move and remove myself from what could only have been a wonderful dream. Eva’s head remains resting on me.  I then realized that it’s not a dream and she was awake when I felt her eyelash lightly brush my skin. Giving her the opportunity to pretend that she was still asleep, I whisper my daunting question of why she pulled away from my initial kiss. Eva immediately looked up into my eyes and replied,  “I didn’t want the evening to end but I was afraid….” I furrow my brow in confusion. A fearful look crosses her face as she contimplates finishing her thought. I reassure her when I caress her her cheek with my thumb and gently brush her hair beind her ear. She continues, “I always wanted you for more than a friend but didn’t want to “just” have sex with you! I couldn’t hold back any longer when I heard you moan when we were on the phone”.

    I start to talk although she cuts me off and her words escape quickly but in an aprehensive tone, “…because….I…I’m in love with you!” Her eyes dart away from mine as she lowers her head. I slide down into the bed until we are facing each other and wait for her to return my gaze.

    “Eva, I wanted you in my life, even if it was just as a friend but I hope you know, I can’t go back to being just friends now… I want and need you.”  My heart skips when I see her beautiful smile. I equally confess. “You were my first love and now I know only true love! “

    I am then rewarded when she gently crawls on top of me. The kisses we share are different…gentler, full of love and passion instead of the wild lust from the previous night. Her lips are the most lucious thing I could ever imagine,  our tongues are tangled in a beautiful dance.  The desire is stirring in both of us now as she slowly begins to grind her vagina into mine.  I can’t help but nip at her full soft lips. The heat shared between us has a new type of spark.  My left hand pulls at the crease below her perfectly shaped ass to assist in the pressure between our bodies. She gently runs her finger tips along my skin as she raises my right arm above my head although this time she slides her fingers between mine and we lace our hands together as we continue to make love to each other. A slow but wonderful moment builds. I bend my right knee and slide my foot up until it is flat on the bed. I arch my back and hip and grind into her harder as she gracefully runs her blunt finger nails from my ass along the back of my thigh. This sends a skittering sensation across my skin and I moan into her hot mouth and I feel her smile into our kiss. She grips behind my bent knee and we continue to move in unison. I see flecks of gold in her hazel eyes but somehow the color is even more intense and burns brighter than the previous night. We actually stop kissing because we are both gasping for air, warm breathes washing over each other’s faces, foreheads touching, eyes locked.  I know Eva can look right into my soul and we are then both moaning together as we crash through the exticy of love! We both reach our first climax of the day quickly and simultaneously. Her glorious body falls on to mine

     I am mesmerized because I realize that I just experianced something completly new to me. This is the first time my eyes remain locked during any passionate moment. I never realized that in the past I would advert my eyes or close my eyes all together just to avoid too long of a gaze.

    Both being excited about our revealed love for each other but regaining semi normal breaths. Eva looks deeply into my eyes with her beautiful glow and asks, “Would you be my baby if I was your girl?”  I respond by gently rolling her over until I have her directly under me. I can only respond, “I would love nothing more…..” I resume kissing the full length of her body with warm, wet kisses as I whisper against her flawless skin, “but right now I need to make up for loss time…..”


  • MISDIRECTED MESSAGES: (3) THE NOTE

    Font size : +


    This is the third of six stories about messages going to the wrong person, and the result of that mistake. They are completely separate stories, and are only connected by this common theme. This story is quite long; it is fiction, and any resemblance to real persons or places is purely coincidental.

    copyright: Lesley Tara, 2014

    Although it had been three weeks ago now, I was still in a state of euphoric happiness over my selection for the senior cheerleading team of my high school. You had to be over sixteen years of age to be eligible, and at my first chance for a try-out – which with good fortune had happened just two weeks after my sixteenth birthday – I had been successful! I still could hardly believe it – I mean, I know, without false modesty, that I am really pretty and have a well-developed figure for my age, and I’m sporty and athletic too, but even so very few girls make it into the team at their first attempt, and I was still walking on air as a result.

    I also had a secret reason for being so thrilled, although this was not something that I could share with my friends. About a year ago, I had come to terms with the fact that only females engaged my sexual interest – that I was, and would forever be, totally one-hundred-per-cent lesbian. In truth, the realisation didn’t upset me at all – in fact, it was very much a relief that I no longer had to try and push myself into fancying boys. Instead, I could give free rein to my imagination as far as sex with girls and women was concerned, and indulge in fantasies about not just pop stars and television actresses, but also the people around me who I saw every day. The problem was that it was just imagination, for I was too scared of the social and family consequences of exposure to risk making an overt approach to anyone, in case I had misjudged them. I did not know how I could safely indicate my availability, and I was too inexperienced and lacking in confidence to know if someone else was sending out sapphic signals.

    So I had to content myself with a luridly imagined fantasy sex-life, accompanied by daily masturbation. Fortunately, I’m an only child and both my parents work downtown, so I have our little suburban house to myself for a couple of hours each day when I get home from school. The first part of that time – my little ritual – was that I would go into my bedroom, close the curtains, and then slowly undress myself, with plenty of caresses to breasts and cunt, all the time imagining that it was some particular person who was seducing and making love to me. Once naked, or nearly so, I would lie down on my bed on my back, spread my legs, and finger or poke my pussy until I climaxed, whilst still imagining that the same female was fucking me. A couple of months ago, by chance, I discovered where my Mom keeps her vibrator, and since then I take that into my room and use it on myself, afterwards wiping it dry and replacing it exactly as I had found it.

    Sometimes, when pleasuring myself in this way, I would think of one or other of my best friends of my own age, but most often I pictured one of our teachers, as I have always been turned on by the sexual charisma of an experienced woman. For some time now, my most frequent fantasy was that I was being fucked by Ms Templeton – I really had a crush on her, partly for her looks but also for her manner, which was a mixture of authoritative command which sent a real thrill through every fibre of my being, and also a fund of warmth and kindness. She was a strikingly handsome woman in her late 20s, about a dozen years older than me: a tall slim leggy blonde, with eye-catching curves of a full bust, narrow waist and a trim athletic ass. Best of all – and one of the reasons for my euphoria – was that Ms Templeton was the coach for the senior cheerleaders. Now I would have lots more contact with her, and not as just one student amongst the thirty in her geography class, but in the informal setting of the cheerleading squad – where I would be skipping about in our team’s delightfully skimpy uniform, flashing my panties as often as I could manage!

    There was something about our beautiful blonde coach that resonated in my heart and even more vibrantly in my cunt, and I had a feeling, just an instinct – although I knew full well that it might be just wishful thinking – that she might be on the same sexual wavelength. From time to time I saw a hint that encouraged my hopes, such as the carefully casual glances which she gave some of the girls when we practiced the more panty-revealing or bust-bouncing routines, or the lingering – almost caressing – touch of her fingers on the bare forearm of our team captain as they discussed tactics. Best of all, I had recently sometimes caught a glimpse from the corner of my eye of the coach looking at me when she thought I was unaware of it, and I also remembered the gleam in her regard when she told me that I had passed the audition and been selected for the squad.

    On this particular school day, it was nearing the end of the lunch break, before the afternoon lessons, and I was walking back from the school refectory towards the wide central hallway in the main block, along which at intervals were placed the blue-painted metal lockers for each student to use. I was with my friend Rosalita (about whose lusciously-curved Hispanic body I also had plenty of pussy-drenching fantasies), but I was only half listening to her inconsequential chatter, as I was also indulging in a little daydream of making out with Ms Templeton in her classroom after all the other students had left, of crawling under her desk, pulling her panties down to her ankles, spreading her knees apart and licking her pussy – I wasn’t exactly sure of what one did to give oral sexual satisfaction, but I reckoned that if I tried everything and tried hard enough, some of it would be bound to work!

    We turned the corner from the side corridor into the main hall and began strolling casually along it, heading past the lockers of the 12th and 11th graders and down towards our 10th grade ones. The hall was moderately busy with boys and girls coming and going, some of them opening their lockers and others standing talking in small groups. My eyes lit up, as I spotted coming towards us from the far end of the hall none other than the object of my desire, Ms Templeton. However, she had not yet seen me, partly because Rosalita and I were still about fifty feet away, and partly because her attention seemed to be to the side rather than ahead to where she was going. The cheerleading coach was casually glancing at the lockers as she passed them, and I also noticed that in her right hand she was carrying a small square of folded paper, which she was tapping against her lips in an absent-minded sort of way.

    By now I was about forty feet away, and hoping that Ms Templeton would notice me – that she might even (longing sigh!) engage me in conversation … perhaps even (pussy-tingling thought!) let slip some seemingly-casual remark that would make it clear that she thought I was a hot little bitch and that she wanted to rip all my clothes off, throw me across her bed, and fuck me senseless … and I would flutter my eyelashes at her, smooth a hand across my chest to emphasise the swell of my breasts, and telegraph that she only had to say where and when, and I was hers, hers, all hers … ooooohh! that image turned me on so much that I had to almost clamp my thighs together, wobbling slightly as I walked, to stop myself from coming there and then!

    With a jerk, I returned to reality. Rosalita was still chattering and Ms Templeton was still some way ahead, and (so much for daydreams!) had not yet noticed me at all. Instead, the smartly-dressed teacher paused as she came to the end of the 10th grade lockers, and in fact stopped quite near to where mine was; my surname starts with a ‘Y’, and so I am in the very last line of lockers for my year. Because of this, the locker that is next to mine on the right is one of the first set of the 11th grade ones – and by a happy chance, it belongs not to just anyone, but (because her surname is Adams) to Susie, the captain of the senior cheerleaders.

    The slightly distracted look on Ms Templeton’s attractive features cleared and was replaced by the beginning of a satisfied smile, and she half-turned towards the lockers. However, the motion remained incomplete, because at that precise second an authoritative voice from behind her, further down the hallway, called out her name:

    ‘Ah – Ms Templeton! Good, good – a word, if you please!’

    It was Mr Kovac, the Principal of our high school. Ms Templeton almost jumped with surprise, and looked quite flustered; in fact, she leaned a hand against the lockers for a moment, before she assumed a bright professional smile and turned around to face the approaching Principal. As she walked towards him, I noticed that her hands were now empty, but I thought little of it – I was just disappointed at the lost chance for her to notice me, even perhaps daringly for me to say something flirtatious or hinting at my sexual inclination and availability (always supposing I could keep my nerve, of course – I had chickened out of every such opportunity so far!).

    A few seconds later I reached my locker, and Rosalita parted company with me to head for hers, several rows further on amongst the surnames beginning with ‘G’. It would soon be time for the bell to ring for afternoon classes, and I opened my locker to get the relevant books – only to stop in surprise. There, resting on top of my books, was a square of paper – in fact, a single sheet that had been folded in half, and then folded in half again. It wasn’t mine and it certainly hadn’t been there when I had closed the locker before lunch. Looking at its position, I realised that it must have been posted through the thin gap between the door of the locker and the surrounding frame. Curious, I picked it up and opened it – and then gasped, my stomach suddenly full of butterflies and my knees weak. I had assumed it was from one of my friends, maybe an invitation to a party or a sleepover – but it was very far from that! Barely able to take it in, I scanned the handwritten note again, just to make sure that I was not imagining it:

    Special practice tonight – JUST FOR YOU! Come to the small gym after school – in uniform. Tell no one – and wear no panties (just how I like it!). Your special C(un)T.

    The last bit puzzled me for a moment, until excited realisation dawned. I knew that Ms Templeton’s first name was Carole, and so her initials were ‘CT’, about which she was clearly making a sexual joke. The import of the whole thing gave me an incredible sensual charge – in fact, I thought I might orgasm on the spot, which would be kind of embarrassing. Oh, wow! – Ms Templeton really had noticed me! She must have seen something at the cheerleader try-outs or the half-dozen team practices since then, enough that her experienced eyes had deduced my lesbian orientation, and now she was going to seduce me! Oooh, I did so hope so! – but, really, the wording of the note could surely have no other meaning!

    The afternoon lessons dragged on interminably, and I was barely able to concentrate on a single word of them. I was on fire with the anticipation that all of my hopes and dreams were miraculously coming true, and I was also incredibly turned on – by the time that the bell at last sounded for the end of the school day, the gusset of my panties was sodden with the seeping wetness from my slit, and it was a good thing that I would be taking them off!

    As we poured out of the classroom at the end of the school day, laughing and chattering, I gave my friends a mumbled and deliberately vague excuse that I had some chore to do, and quickly scurried away to my locker. Like all members of the cheerleading squad, I had three sets of our cute blue-and-white uniform, and always kept a clean and pressed one in my locker, ready for practice. Well, now it looked like I would be getting another form of practice, coaching in another kind of sport, that was even more exciting than cheerleading! I surreptitiously slipped the uniform into my backpack, and when no one was looking my way, I dashed into the nearest female restroom. Here I slipped into the extra-large cubicle that was fitted out for disabled people, stripped off everything except my bra, and gave my cunt a quick wipe dry. My school uniform and my damp panties went into my backpack, and then I put on the cheerleader outfit. I must admit that I felt as sexy as hell, and still more so from having no panties beneath the very short blue skirt with its white darts!

    Tingling with excitement, I used the side corridors to avoid meeting anyone as I scurried along to the back of the main school building, where the smaller and older of the gymnasiums was located. When I reached it, I paused for a couple of seconds outside the door to calm my breathing and to compose myself, and then I turned the handle and entered. The doorway led into the middle of the room; on my left, the wooden floor area was completely clear, whilst on my right the space was taken up by a large gymnastics mat, three different types of vaulting horse, and a set of parallel bars.

    As I had expected, Ms Templeton was already in the room and waiting, leaning casually against the large rectangular vaulting horse. My breath caught in my throat, for she was even more attractive and sexy than during our regular cheerleader practice sessions. She was still wearing the same trainers, white ankle socks and navy blue pleated sports skirt as on those occasions, but now above the waist she had only a short plain white singlet with a deep scoop neck that barely covered her bra – which was not, as normally, a smooth-fitting sports bra that concealed the thrust of her breasts, but a very stylish and feminine lacy underwired one, which more than emphasised the fullness of her bust and her deep cleavage. It was this sight more than anything which settled my nervousness that her note might not have meant what I thought it did – for her bra was not one suitable for a real training session, but it was certainly a total turn-on for a fuck-fest.

    However, what happened next was not at all what I was anticipating. Ms Templeton stepped away from the vaulting horse and regarded me with some perplexity, before glancing quickly at the doorway behind me.

    ‘Jayne?’ she said hesitantly, in a puzzled tone; ‘why are you in uniform? … and … what are you doing here? I really can’t talk now, I’m waiting for … umm … for someone.’

    ‘That’s OK!’ I smiled brightly, and then gushed on, refusing to acknowledge a sudden twinge of doubt: ‘I got your note, and here I am, just as you said – look, no panties!’

    And then, to a shocked gasp from the teacher, I pulled up the front of my cheerleading skirt to reveal my naked cunt – which for some time now I have kept smooth-shaven, so every detail was clearly visible – and then I did a little pirouette, the skimpy mini-skirt flying around my hips as I twirled round, ending with my back towards Ms Templeton. I spread my feet apart and in one flowing motion I flipped my skirt up over my back as I bent forwards and touched my toes, glancing back from between my legs to see my adored coach’s reaction. As she gazed at the blatant offering of my parted labia and tight little ass-hole, Ms Templeton certainly looked stunned – but shocked as much as aroused. Her mouth was hanging half-open:

    ‘My note? … but … what … I don’t understand, how … ?’

    It was now dawning upon me unmistakeably that something was not right here, and I quit my alluring pose, standing up and letting my cheerleader skirt tumble back down to cover my exposed pussy. I swallowed, my throat suddenly dry, as I turned to face the attractive teacher, who was now rather pale in the face.

    ‘Miss? … you know, you put it in my locker, just at the end of lunch break’, I nervously replied.

    ‘Huh? … oh? … oh, no! YOUR locker?? … OH, FUCK!!’ gasped Ms Templeton, clapping a hand in horror over her mouth.

    ‘Well, yes, of course …’ I mumbled in reply, and then the truth hit me like a freight train: ‘Oh! oh, no, shit! You meant it for Susie, didn’t you … not for me at all! You’re expecting her … you don’t want me!’ I wailed, catching my breath with a sob.

    I was a fraction away from bursting into howling tears, so cruel was the dashing of all my hopes, now tumbling down like the flimsy house of cards that they were revealed to be. My distress must have been evident, for it cut through Ms Templeton’s own shock at the unexpected – and, for her, potentially disastrous – consequences of her misdirected message.

    ‘Oh, Jayne, now – no, don’t cry, babe …’ and then, as she spoke, I could almost see Ms Templeton do a double-take as she recalled how I had entered and offered myself. ‘Oh – Jayne! Oh, you wanted to … ? You came here to … to …’ for a moment, the teacher balked at saying the word.

    In desperation, I supplied it: ‘get fucked! … yes, oh YES! Oh, Ms Templeton, you’re so hot, you’re so sexy, I’ve been dreaming of this for so long … please, please, I’d do anything for you … and I’d tell no one, not ever … not even Susie!’

    The older woman recovered some of her poise, and then gave half a smile and a small shrug, nodding at the doorway.

    ‘Well, if the note was in your locker, then I guess Susie won’t be appearing after all … and I’m really in the mood, I’ve been so looking forward to this … and, Jayne, believe me, it’s not that I haven’t thought about you, you’re a heck of an attractive girl, really you are – so sweet sixteen, which is, ummm, just the way I like it! And I did wonder about you, if you might be gay, that’s why I picked you for the team, instead of Maisie Donovan – but I really wasn’t sure, and I only have one special girl in each year, like Susie is the 11th grade – it avoids any jealousies, and you must understand, in my position, I have to be so very careful.’

    I blinked away the couple of tears that had started to form in the corners of my eyes, and recovered my breath. Ms Templeton moved gracefully towards me, slowly closing the distance in a very unthreatening way, as if she was approaching a young wild animal who might suddenly get spooked and bolt … and, indeed, she told me later that was just what she had feared that I would do. However, as she got closer, I recovered my confidence and, with a mischievous smile, I pulled my little skirt upwards, showing her my exposed pussy once again.

    ‘You see, I’ll do whatever you say … anything at all, anything you like … you can trust me on that’, I whispered as I offered my sweet young body unreservedly to the experienced dyke.

    Now she was amazingly close, inside my personal space in a totally sexual charismatic way, and she stroked her right hand up my inner thigh, and then – as I gave a whimpering moan – her dextrous fingers cupped my mound and began to massage it. Ms Templeton looked me straight in the eyes as her hand fondled and probed my pussy, and asked:

    ‘So, Jayne, you’re a lesbian, then? Are you sure about that?’

    This was easy to answer, and there could be no doubting the conviction in my voice as I assured my teacher that I had been sure I was a lezzie for at least a year, and also that she was the person who I fancied most of all … hence my delighted response to getting her note. I reached down to press her hand even more firmly against my puffy labia, and I exhorted her to have me, to take me … please, oh please, to fuck me, now – now, right here and right now!’

    My enthusiastic pleas overcame the cheerleading coach’s final reservations, and her smile widened and her eyes gleamed as she decided to take full advantage of the just-legal pussy that was being served up to her on a plate.

    ‘Well, Jayne …’ she said with a warm smile, ‘now you know about me, and about Susie and me, so there’s no point in hiding it … and though I guess my choice of pussy-girl in your year has now been made by accident, I think it’s going to be a very lucky fate for both of us.’

    As she spoke, Ms Templeton took my hand and led me across to the stacking vaulting horse that I had first seen her leaning against, and she turned me around so that my back was resting against it – the vault was at its highest format, and so the padded flat top was level with my shoulders. Truth to tell, after the emotional roller-coaster ride of the last few moments, I was glad of the support of something solid to keep me upright.

    For just a moment, Ms Templeton slipped away, crossing to the only doorway into the gym to shut the bolts on the inside, and sending a thrill of hopeful lust running through me by commenting as she did so: ‘now we won’t have any interruptions!’

    Resuming her place directly in front of me and keeping her gaze locked onto my face, Ms Templeton removed both her singlet top and her pleated skirt, and I gazed in adoration at the sexy and stylish lingerie set that was revealed – the lacy scarlet underwired uplift bra that I had already seen a good deal of, and the pair of matching tiny triangular thong panties which were secured with a thin spaghetti tie-string at each hip.

    Ms Templeton placed her hands on my shoulders, and then ran them admiringly down my chest to cup and fondle my breasts through the silky fabric of my cheerleading tunic and the thin cotton bra beneath. I am quite slim in body, with my bra backband being only 28 inches, but my breasts thrust out and amply fill a pair of D-cups.

    ‘Nice … very nice … I will admit, I’ve been watching these bounce around during our team practices – even in a sports bra, they’re quite an eyeful, honey!’

    I preened with delight at this praise, whilst my heart was hammering in my chest and my throat was dry – Ms Templeton was groping my tits, and I knew this was just the prelude to so much more! I raised my arms and the older woman peeled the cheerleading tunic away over my head, and then turned her attention to my bra. Like her, I was wearing an everyday model, not a sports bra, and I blessed my good fortune that today I had decided to wear one of my prettiest ones – only a half-cup with small sides and thin straps, trimmed with lace, and in a pale blue that went so well with my natural blonde hair and blue eyes. The teacher lost no time in tugging the straps off my shoulders and then peeling the bra cups downwards, releasing my breasts to bobble free and reveal their stiff pink nipples. I shivered in delight as she caressed them, running the palms of her hands underneath their curves and then across my tits, and then my head went back and I moaned in ecstasy – every longed for fantasy came true, as her agile mouth descended to suck the nipple of my left breast, whilst her right hand reached under my skirt and between my arched legs to probe the length of my slit and tease my puffy labia apart.

    Ms Templeton smiled in satisfaction at my sapphic surrender, and only then did she straighten, put her left hand behind my neck, and draw me into a long and deep French kiss – whilst all the time continuing to squeeze my mound and stroke my pussy with her right hand.

    If this was good, what happened next was pure heaven. My teacher slid down to her knees, and then gestured to me to hoist my cheerleading skirt up to my waist and to shift my feet even further apart, which opened out my stance and thrust my cunt forwards. Then she leaned her face towards me, teasing my pussy lips apart with her fingers, and pressed her mouth against my sex. I gave a sharp gasp as I felt her tongue enter me for an inch and then begin to lick up and down, and the sexual charge was so intense – and I guess my craving had been building up for so long – that within seconds my hips spasmed as I climaxed, and a sluice of pussy-juice coated my teacher’s questing tongue.

    The cheerleading coach licked around my crotch appreciatively, and then she deftly unfastened my uniform skirt and cast it aside to lie on top of my tunic. Now I was nude apart from my trainers, white ankle socks, and bra – and the latter was dangling around my midriff, with my breasts exposed. Indeed, Ms Templeton’s next action was to reach behind me to unclasp the backband, and my bra joined the growing pile of discarded clothes. She kissed me again, a little more hungrily this time, as she was clearly getting more aroused, and resumed her fondling of my breasts.

    I wanted to reciprocate – not to be just a passive recipient of lesbian lust, but to demonstrate my eager participation and show my unmistakeable interest in her body. My hands had been resting on her hips whilst she kissed me and groped my boobs, but now I slid them up her sides, almost to under her armpits, and then brought my hands together to lift and squeeze her breasts – which were a magnificent pair, indeed I found out later that she took a 32 inch E-cup – four full cup sizes larger than my own quite generous endowment! Ms Templeton made no move to stop me, in fact her smile grew more sultry as she swiftly removed the tiny singlet and gave me access to her bra. I was not bold enough immediately to replicate what she had done to me, so at first I just stroked each breast whilst they were still encapsulated in their bra cups. Then, greatly daring, I scooped the nearest one out, supported it with the palm of my hand, and brought my mouth down to deliver sexual pleasure.

    For the first time ever, I was making love to another female.
    For the first time ever, I was discovering the taste and texture of a woman’s breasts.
    For the first time ever, another woman was fondling and stroking my cunt.
    For the first time ever, I was going to have lesbian sex!

    Ms Templeton slid the index finger of her right hand into my pussy, probing more deeply but going slowly and cautiously.

    ‘Jayne’, she enquired, ‘are you still a virgin? It’s no problem at all if you are, really.’

    I gasped as her finger slowly slid another inch or more into me, and floundered for my answer:

    ‘Well, no … well, yes, really … sort of … in a way, I mean … but not exactly …’

    Ms Templeton looked amused, and raised an eyebrow interrogatively:

    ‘Jayne, sweetie, it’s one or the other … and surely you would know? If you’ve had your cherry popped, you would surely remember, and you would know who with?’

    ‘Well, you see’, I replied, partly distracted by the amazing sensations vibrating through my pussy from the teacher’s agile fingers, ‘I guess it was with you, actually …’

    Now Ms Templeton looked startled, and raised both her eyebrows:

    ‘Jayne, honey, I think I would remember that! I don’t get to take a hot young babe’s virginity so often that I would forget it, in fact I’ve only ever done that twice, and you weren’t either of them!’

    ‘No, I know’, I blushed as I replied. Then I revealed my habit of secretly using my Mom’s vibrator to pleasure myself, and explained that about three months ago – in the course of a vividly erotic fantasy that Ms Templeton was fucking me with a strap-on dildo – I had got so excited and aroused that I had lost control as my climax came upon me, and had rammed the vibrator so hard into my pussy that my hymen was ruptured. ‘So you see’, I concluded, ‘technically I’m not a virgin … but I’ve never actually had sex with anyone, so really in the most important sense, the mental not the physical, I am a virgin, because I’m totally inexperienced.’ Then I looked at her coyly from under my eyelashes, and added in a soft whisper: ‘but not for long – you’ll teach me now, Miss, won’t you? Please, you’ll be my first, won’t you?’

    Ms Templeton had laughed with amusement when I explained how I had taken my own cherry, and now she smiled with pleasurable anticipation:

    ‘Now, sweet thing, that is an offer that no red-blooded lesbian could refuse! And, I think we might just recreate your original fantasy … so, you like the idea of me fucking you with a strap-on, do you?’

    ‘Oh, wow, yes! Yes, I’d love that – please, oh! that would be fantastic!’ I hastened to assure her.

    ‘Well, that’s something you and Susie have in common – amongst many other things, as you’ll find out! She loves it both ways – getting fucked by a strap-on, and wearing it herself and doing someone hard and firm and fast … as I know full well, she’s very good at that!’ Then Ms Templeton looked at me with a curiously hungry gleam in her eye, and continued: ‘There’s something else Susie likes – or rather, something I like to do to her, and it really turns her on … you said I could do anything I like, Jayne, and I’d like to do it to you, here and now, for your very first time.’

    I was intrigued, and was anyway up for anything that my adored teacher wanted to do. There was no way that I was going to imperil what I had so long dreamed of and longed for by refusing her, and so of course I responded eagerly in the affirmative:

    ‘Oh, yeah – yeah, OK, sure! What do you want … ?’

    Somehow, her answer did not come as a complete surprise, although it did give me an intense thrill!

    ‘To tie you up, before I fuck you’, Ms Templeton said calmly, scrutinising my face to see my reaction. She needn’t have worried: I’d had quite a few thoughts along those lines already, in fact most of my regularly-imagined lesbian lovers had at some point in my masturbatory fantasies put me in bondage, in all sorts of erotic power-play situations – some of them quite roughly. I was definitely up for this!

    ‘Mmm, ooooh! Oh, yes – wow! Oh, please – do take me that way, please!’

    My willing confirmation was all that the cheerleading coach required, and with a wolfish grin she crossed over to her sports bag, which was lying beside the wall. From this, with a flourish, she produced a black strap-on harness, with a front-plate from which speared out a long, wide and ridged blue plastic dildo. I felt a moment’s trepidation at the size of it, but an even bigger surge of hot lust swept that doubt aside – I wanted to be taken, here and now, by the hot lesbian bitch in front of me, and I wanted that with all of the desperation of frustrated virginity, whatever my actual anatomical circumstance.

    Ms Templeton walked back to me carrying the strap-on in her right hand, but instead of immediately putting it on, she placed it on the flat top of the vaulting horse, just behind my right shoulder. She kissed me languorously on the lips, and then breathed into my ear:

    ‘First, you gotta get me ready …’, a statement which she accompanied with a downward pressure on both of my shoulders.

    At once I understood, and sank to my knees in front of her. With fingers that were trembling with delight, I took hold of the thin tie-strings on her hips, and with a tug undid her panties, letting the miniscule triangle of fabric that covered her crotch flutter away to lie disregarded on the floor. I gave a gasp, for this was a moment to be savoured: my first close sight of another female’s vagina in a sexual situation – soon to be followed, without doubt, by my first taste of pussy-juice as well!

    Ms Templeton’s cunt was right in front of my face, and the next move was blindingly obvious. She was also completely clean-shaven, and so it was not difficult to see exactly where to put my kisses – and where, in the long puckered groove that was partly open, to push in my tongue, and to endeavour to squirm it around as effectively as possible. At once, I began to lick and lap at her gorgeous mound, revelling in the scent of her musky arousal and encouraged by hearing her give a soft delighted gasp and moan. I don’t think my technique was actually all that good – but what was effective was the combination of my puppy-bitch eagerness and my novice status, and within little more than a minute I was thrilled and intensely proud to see the teacher’s head go back and to hear her throaty moan, as I felt her hips tremble in her orgasm.

    ‘Good, Jayne, very good … in fact, if that was your first time, then you’re definitely a natural, babe!’

    I smiled happily up at the teacher, from my position kneeling on the floor between her legs. Ms Templeton picked up the strap-on from the top of the vaulting horse and handed it down to me, with the instruction to put it on her. I hastened to comply, but still taking enough time to make sure that the complex pattern of straps were firmly and comfortably in place. Once that was done, I could not resist leaning forwards and placing a reverential kiss on the very tip of the dildo’s outthrust rounded knob. Ms Templeton chuckled at this, and then she reached down and cupped my chin in one hand, and used that to bring me back to my feet, after which we had another long passionate kiss. When we came up for air, Ms Templeton smiled with satisfaction at my willing eagerness, and then said:

    ‘Now to get you ready!’

    She moved me backwards for about two feet, until my butt and back were resting against the box vaulting horse, in the middle of one of its long sides.

    ‘Now, move your feet apart – as far apart as you can, but without making it uncomfortable to hold the position’, was the teacher’s next instruction.

    I did this, settling my feet about three feet apart, and then waited, curious to see how she was going to tie me up. The answer was ingenious: Ms Templeton crossed to a wooden chest which contained the skipping ropes that were used regularly in fitness training, not only by the cheerleading squad but by most of the girls’ sports teams as well. Extracting four of these, Ms Templeton returned, knelt down, and fastened the end of one of them around my right ankle. She tightened the loop of rope until it rested against my skin and could not slip free, but was not affecting my circulation; the result was completely secure, without being uncomfortable. After doing the same to my left ankle with a second skipping rope, the cheerleading coach passed the other ends of both ropes around the back of the vaulting horse, where she pulled them taut and knotted them together. Ms Templeton then told me to stretch my arms out to each side, and with two more of the skipping ropes she tied my wrists in a similar way to the carrying handles at each end of the vaulting horse, so that my arms were fully extended at an angle of about ten degrees below the horizontal. Stepping back, the teacher admired her handiwork, and I ran the tip of my tongue across my lips, savouring the delicious thrill of being immobilised in nearly-naked vulnerability.

    With a hungry smile, Ms Templeton then reached behind her own back with that wonderful gull-wing motion with which women unclasp their bras, and discarded this garment to allow her full bust to swing loose. Freed from confinement, her swaying breasts were wide and pear-shaped with large aureoles surrounding her prominent and stiffly-erect tits. The teacher stepped towards me, placed a hand behind my neck, and bent my head forwards. As Ms Templeton was about three inches taller than me, even though the bondage restricted my movements, it wasn’t difficult for her to press my mouth against her bosom. I needed no prompting, and immediately began to lick around her right nipple, kissing it and sucking on it, before she moved sideways to transfer my attentions to her left breast. After a minute or so, the teacher gave a pleasurable sigh, and drew back slightly.

    ‘Your turn now’, she remarked with a smile.

    Ms Templeton cupped and stroked my breasts with her fingers, tweaking and squeezing my sensitive nipples, until I began to gasp and moan from the erotic stimulus. Then it was her turn to bend forward and apply her lips, and she sucked my tits into her mouth like a vacuum cleaner, before rasping the rough edge of her tongue across them and nipping them with her teeth. As she did so, her right hand dropped down between my spread thighs and she began to probe into my slit. Her agile questing fingers slid upwards teasingly inside my slick seeping furrow, searching for the prize of my clitoris, which she then began alternately to rub and to flick her nails against. The sensation was amazing, and of course it was a million times more erotic than my fantasy self-stimulations with Mom’s vibrator, because now there really was someone else desiring me sexually. Ms Templeton lifted her face from my chest, and pressed her naked breasts against mine as her fingers stroked more firmly and insistently across my hidden nub.

    ‘Cum for me, you little bitch, open up and cum for me! – your cunt is mine, spread your pussy, bitch, and cum for me now, CUM RIGHT NOW!’ she whispered, her breath rasping against my ear and her voice husky with desire.

    With a shuddering gasp, I did so for the second time, jerking in my bondage from the orgasm’s explosive jolt and with my butt banging against the pinewood side of the vaulting horse. Being restrained had proved to be a tremendous turn-on, multiplying and magnifying the sexual thrill to an undreamt of intensity, and in its wake I slumped back against the wooden box for support, wide-eyed and gasping for breath.

    With a chuckle of appreciation, Ms Templeton ran her fingertips up and down my loosely-parted slit – almost making me climax again. The teacher then took the sticky cum-juice that she had collected and smeared it up and down the length of the plastic dildo to lubricate it. I was now so wet and open, and more than ready to receive. The experienced lesbian knew this, and without further delay she pressed close to me and positioned the knob of the dildo at the fleshy folds at the base of my slit, nudging in between them for perhaps half an inch. Then Ms Templeton gripped my waist at each side, and with one supple but forceful swivel of her hips she thrust the whole length of the dildo into me. I gave a shriek, not of protest but of excited arousal, as the heavy plastic pole slid in like a piston rod, was tantalisingly pulled out of me, and then drilled back in, slickly penetrating me to previously unplumbed depths. I had never dared to push my Mom’s vibrator so far into me, and the strap-on phallus filled and stretched me as never before. I felt utterly taken and dissolved in splendid sapphic surrender.

    ‘Oh, God! Ohmigod! Yes – oh, please, yes, do me – be my first! … aaaaahhh! fuck me, fuck me first! Oh, please, just fuck me!!’ I moaned, swept away on a flood tide of sexual sensation.

    Ms Templeton began a rhythmic pumping action, pivoting at the hips to thrust the strap-on deep into my vagina and then jerking it almost all of the way back out again, giving me barely a second in which to catch a breath before the next plunging pulverising penetration. In response, I moaned and shuddered, straining against the skipping ropes which held me pinioned and spread-eagle against the vaulting horse – not with the aim of escaping, but because I longed to wrap my arms around Ms Templeton’s lithe athletic body and clasp her even closer to me. I also began to thrust my pelvis outwards – to the limited extent that I could manage in the restricting bondage – in time to her inward thrusts, adding to their force and impact, for I longed to get fucked still harder and deeper. As I felt my climax building, I began to gasp for breath and to utter broken beseechments for her to take me, have me, use me, fuck me.

    My lesbian tutor answered, gasping between her indrawn breaths and with arousal rasping in her voice:

    ‘Yeah! I’m your first, bitch … I’m gonna have you, I’m gonna fuckin’ do you … you little lezzie slut, you’re mine … you’re mine, bitch, you’re gonna be my bitch – so take it … fucking take it hard … you little cunt, take it fuckin’ NOW!’

    It was just what I needed to hear: the mixture of dominance and possession, together with the hint that she was almost losing control in her lust, pressed all of my submissive lesbian buttons, and I willingly surrendered myself to her desire. And so, for the first time ever, I experienced the wonder and the splendour of being shafted by another woman, with her heavy breasts mashed against mine, her hard erect nipples poking into my soft mounds, our flat sweat-streaked stomachs slickly pressed together, and her strap-on phallus ploughing my pussy and slamming into my cunt-hole, taking me to the dizzy sexual stratosphere and blowing my mind with a thunderclap of a climax. I gave a wild shriek as I came, thrashing in my bondage as I exulted in my immobility and vulnerability, and ecstatic from the realisation of my longed-for fantasy – for now in reality, Ms Templeton actually had just fucked me almost to fainting with a huge strap-on dildo!

    This third orgasm was the most powerful of them all, and it left me exhilarated but also dazed and drained. As the athletic cheerleading coach slid her plastic phallus out of me, I slumped backwards, needing the support of the vaulting horse behind me, and indeed of the skipping ropes that held me securely in place. Ms Templeton smiled with satisfaction as she unbuckled the strap-on and slid the harness down to her ankles, before stepping out of it. She next produced a small white Egyptian cotton towel from her sports bag and rubbed around her own thighs and pussy, and then wiped over the plastic dildo, before putting the strap-on down next to her bag. My face, chest, stomach and thighs were streaked with runnels of sweat, and Ms Templeton turned towards me and, with a smile, dried around my breasts and pelvis – although she could not resist caressing her fingertips across my cunt as she wiped the towel around between my spread legs. I had nearly recovered enough poise and breath to ask her to untie me, but before I could speak I was jolted into panicked reality by a loud knock on the gymnasium door.

    I gasped in shock, and Ms Templeton gave a kind of startled jump. However, she did not seem to be worried, which somewhat assuaged my surge of fear; rather, it was as if she had been reminded of something she had forgotten. The first knock was followed by two pairs of short sharp raps with a brief pause between them, and then after a longer pause came three slower knocks. It was clearly a signal, and one that Ms Templeton knew and understood. She looked at me consideringly for a moment, and then seemed to come to a swift decision.

    ‘Hmm … well …’ she mused, and then more decisively continued: ‘yes … why not? … why not indeed?’ Seeing that I was still anxious, she gave me a reassuring smile: ‘Don’t worry, Jayne! You know most of my secrets now, so you might as well know them all!’

    As she spoke these words, the teacher walked round behind me to the wooden door, unbolted it and eased it slightly ajar, and then conducted a quick and quiet conversation with the person outside. I could only make out a few words here and there:

    ‘… not Susie … no, I … my fault, but she … yes … really up for … cute as fuck … yeah, c’mon … sure she’ll …’

    There was the sound of the door being opened further, and then closed and bolted again, followed by crisp footsteps approaching from behind me. With butterflies in my stomach, I tried to twist round to see who it was, but my bonds held me in place – though my effort did make my breasts jiggle and bounce quite eye-catchingly. Of course, I only had to wait for a couple of seconds, and then I gave a shrill squeal of surprise and shock as a woman came into view, walking round the vaulting box to stand in front of me, about a yard away. It was Ms Melendez, the Deputy Principal of the school!

    I swallowed, profoundly aware of my nudity and bound helplessness, with my legs pulled apart and my pussy utterly exposed, and still damp from my orgasm. The senior teacher said nothing, but her eyes raked up and down my naked body and an anticipatory smile lifted the corners of her mouth. Ms Melendez was around forty years old, and a tall and very handsome woman of commanding presence and authority – no one, and I mean no one, ever messed around in one of her maths classes. She had the classic Hispanic look: a slight olive tint to her skin, sharp cheekbones and a hawk nose, deep eyes of darkest brown, neatly-trimmed black eyebrows and silky straight black hair which she always wore tightly pulled back from her face and wound into a bun that was fixed with two large hair-clips – with her often thinly pursed lips and steely gaze, this gave students an intimidating impression of austere severity. Ms Melendez had preserved her figure very well, and it was in proportion to her height of just a fraction under six feet. She had a substantial bust – I learned later that she took a 36D bra size – which was emphasised by her still trim waist and the curving flare of her shoulders and hips.

    The Deputy Principal was wearing her trademark outfit: black leather boots and a smartly-cut two-piece business suit of jacket and knee-length skirt (today’s suit was in charcoal grey, with a faint white pinstripe), which as she moved showed a tantalising couple of inches of firm smooth leg between the hem of the skirt and the top of the boots. I had frequently heard the boys in my class expressing their admiration for her as being despite (or perhaps because?) of her maturity the hottest teacher in the whole school, and agreeing that they would gladly lie down naked for her to walk all over them in her stiletto-heeled boots, if only she would grab their cocks and squeeze and suck them dry. Well, it looked as if those boys had no chance at all of making out with Ms Melendez – but that I was likely to be doing so instead!

    Feeling either the warm air in the room, or more likely its soaring sexual temperature, Ms Melendez undid the two buttons of her suit jacket, revealing the white pintuck shirt beneath, and favoured me with a predatory smile that sent a shiver of excited expectation through me from head to toe.

    ‘Well, well … this is indeed a surprise, I was expecting the eager Susie to be here … but, mmm, how nice, how very nice!’ murmured the Deputy Principal with smiling approval, and then she stepped nearer and let the fingers of her right hand gently stroke my chin, before proceeding to trail down my neck, across my upper chest, and then to caress my left breast: ‘Well, Jayne, you are a pretty little piece … mmmm … yes, very sweet … and what lovely big boobs you have, too.’

    As she said the last few words, her strong fingers pinched my left nipple, making me give a yelp and sending a frisson of arousal tingling through my torso. I gazed at the powerful Deputy Principal like a rabbit caught in headlights, literally thunderstruck by this astounding development. Ms Melendez’s smile widened, and almost casually her left hand took my other breast, hefting its weight and relishing its teenage firm roundness, before she simultaneously pinched both my tits again. My surprised instinctive cry turned into a whimpering moan, as the mature teacher rolled my nipples around between her thumbs and forefingers, all the time keeping her large dark eyes locked onto mine. The tip of the Hispanic woman’s tongue flitted across her lips, as she savoured the moment, knowing full well that the shock of her presence and the proximity of her lush mature body were almost overwhelming my senses. The Deputy Principal turned her face towards her younger colleague, and – without for one second ceasing her erotic fondling of my breasts – she commented:

    ‘Well, Carole, I can certainly see why this pretty babe has tempted you … oh, she is legal, isn’t she?’

    ‘Yes, yes – you don’t have to worry about that, she was sixteen just over a month ago’, Ms Templeton reassured her older colleague; ‘you know they have to be, to try out for the senior cheer squad.’

    ‘Sure, yes … good … yes, very good’, replied the Hispanic woman; ‘but … what’s happened to Susie, then?’

    ‘Oh, well, that’s my fault!’ laughed Ms Templeton; ‘I wasn’t able to get a quiet word with Susie this morning, to tell her that we wanted her tonight, not without the danger of someone overhearing, and I couldn’t seek her out too obviously in the lunch-break, so I decided to leave a note in her locker instead – but just as I was about to do so, the Principal appeared and called me! Anyway, I tried to slip it into her locker before he could see what I was doing, but I rushed it, and put it in the next-door locker instead – which happens to be Jayne’s! Fortunately, it turns out that she’s a novice lesbian and was thrilled – in fact, she assumed it was meant for her – and came tripping down here, just as eager-beaver and tushy-tail as you might like … and, mmmm, I did like … and so did she! So, in the end, it’s been a piece of real good luck – a mistake that I’m glad I made!’

    ‘Mmmm, oh yeah! me too, Ms Melendez!’, I interjected, adding: ‘I’ve wanted this for so long, and it’s been just incredible … ahhhh, oooh, that’s lovely what you’re doing to my tits, don’t stop, please … Aaahh! oh, God – yes!’

    ‘Well now, I don’t like to look a gift-pussy in the mouth’, the Deputy Principal said with a lustful gleam in her eyes, and she matched her words by dropping her right hand to cup my cunt, kneading my sticky soft mound between her powerful fingers and the heel of her palm, and then sliding her forefinger upwards into my crevasse, as I gave a long shuddering exhalation of breath.

    ‘Aaaahhhh, yes – yes, fuck me! Oh, Ms Melendez, fuck me – fuck me too, anyhow, any way you like … please, please, my God, I’m so turned on! Take me, have me and fuck me, fuck me hard, so hard!’

    In truth to tell, Ms Melendez was turning me on even more than Ms Templeton had done! It was not just the older woman’s maturity and greater experience, though that certainly played its part – it was her sheer charisma and her position of power and authority, for within the hierarchy of my little world, she was a major player indeed. To someone with as wide a submissive streak as I was just discovering that I had, such a combination of sexual dominance and everyday authority was a heady drug, and one to which I was fast becoming addicted.

    Ms Melendez’s dark eyes gleamed at my wanton invitation and she leaned close to me, so that her full bust pushed against my engorged and sensitised nipples. The erogenous effect made me squirm in my bondage, but this only resulted in my tits rubbing up against the fabric of her suit jacket, and arousing me even further! The handsome mature woman licked all the way up my throat from its base to my chin, and then she kissed me hungrily, after which she breathed softly in my ear:

    ‘Oh, I will, sweet sixteen – you can be sure of it, you little lezzie slut … I will have you, I will take you and I will fuck you to little bits!’

    Well, what more could a neophyte lesbian teen ask for! I almost swooned with excitement, and in fact it was a good thing that the ropes kept me supported, as the muscles in my legs turned to jelly at the prospect ahead. To be taken in bondage by the cheer squad coach and then by the hottest mature bitch in the school was beyond my wildest hopes and dreams – and now it was actually happening!

    Ms Melendez’s nostrils flared and her breathing was a little more rapid as she released her vice-like clutch of my cunt and took a step backwards, standing for a moment in front of me in all her glory, with her hands at her hips and pure lust shining from her eyes. Then slowly … oh, so slowly … she slipped off her suit jacket and unbuttoned her shirt, gradually revealing the black lace three-quarter cup underwired bra that was beneath. After taking a tantalising moment to undo her shirt cuffs – for the experienced dyke domme knew just how to make a young girl wait on tenterhooks – she cast it aside, and my eyes devoured the profile of her broad ripe bosom.

    The Deputy Principal was a magnificent sight as she stood in front of me in her black boots, tight grey suit skirt and black bra. For a few seconds she savoured my awestruck admiring gaze, and she made no move to remove any further garment. Instead, she glanced sideways at her accomplice, and gave Ms Templeton a small nod. With a smile of relish, the cheerleading coach stepped up behind the Deputy Principal and unclasped the backband of her bra. After she had unfastened it and lifted it away, the younger teacher slid her hands around the older woman’s ribs and took her superior’s heavy breasts into her hands, cupping them and lifting their aureoles towards me. The sight of Ms Templeton fondling the Deputy Principal’s breasts almost made me come on the spot, as did the stunning combination of her face looking over the mature teacher’s shoulder, with both of them regarding me with the hunger of starving sexual wolves.

    In unspoken unison, they took a simultaneous step towards me, and Ms Templeton hefted Ms Melendez’s breasts up towards my face, almost thrusting the Deputy Principal’s right tit into my mouth. I needed no encouragement, and at once I began to lick and suck it as vigorously as I could. I whimpered as I felt Ms Melendez’s hand once again between my parted thighs, and she dragged her thumbnail up and down my slit with explosive effects, although she was careful not to enter me yet for more than about an inch.

    The breast which I was worshipping was removed after about thirty seconds, and its luscious companion was proffered in its place. I began at once to lavish oral attention upon it, and was proud and thrilled when my eager enthusiasm elicited a soft gasp of pleasure from the Deputy Principal’s half-parted lips.

    Next, the two teachers once again stepped backwards for a couple of feet, after which Ms Melendez assumed a statuesque pose. My eyes were like saucers watching what was unfolding in front of me, as Ms Templeton dropped submissively to her knees beside her busty mature boss. The cheerleading coach was careful not to block my fascinated view, as the younger woman deftly undid the two buttons at the waistband of Ms Melendez’s smart linen skirt. The short silver zip was then slowly tugged downwards, until with a deliciously feminine movement Ms Melendez wriggled her hips and the skirt tumbled to the ground about her ankles. This revealed that the capable Deputy Principal was both a traditionalist and something of a romantic, for the rest of her lingerie consisted of an elegantly lace-trimmed black suspender belt holding up her traditional-style black stockings and a wispy scrap of black lace thong panties that were barely large enough to cover her Venus mound.

    I gave an involuntary gasp of surprise at the next step in this tango for two – which I devoutly hoped would soon turn into a quickstep for three. Ms Templeton slid a hand up her superior’s firm strong thigh, curled her fingertips inside the gusset of the miniscule panties, and then began to probe further into the soft wet folds of flesh within. The Deputy Principal gave a sigh of pleasure and half-closed her eyes, whilst arching her hips and thrusting her pelvis forwards. The sight of these two luscious lesbians making out, in what I knew was only the hors d’oeuvre before they would fall upon my lean young teenage body and devour me whole, was thrillingly erotic. I was getting so hot and loose that my pussy was dribbling my girl-cum onto the floor, and I was panting for breath and writhing with excitement in my bondage without them even touching me.

    Having lubricated the Deputy Principal’s pudenda with her massaging fingers, the cheerleading coach suddenly whisked the older woman’s flimsy panties down to her ankles. Ms Melendez at once stepped out of them and took a dominant stance, with her legs planted firmly apart and her hands on her hips. Wearing only her black boots, stockings and suspender belt, she exuded sexual charisma as she gazed at me with dark eyes now fixed with unmistakeable intent upon my defenceless tits and pussy.

    ‘Oh, yes, little cunt’, she breathed, ‘I’ll have you now – yes, I’ll take you now’, and the tip of her tongue flicked across her full lips.

    Without taking her eyes off my face, Ms Melendez snapped her fingers, and at once the younger teacher reached out to lift the strap-on harness from its resting place by her bag. Still kneeling, she proceeded to buckle it around the mature Hispanic woman’s pelvis, like an updated version of a medieval squire girding a knight into his armour for battle. Once the straps were fully secured, Ms Templeton grasped the base of the dildo’s shaft with her left hand and took half of its length into her mouth. The younger teacher’s head bobbed up and down as she sucked on the plastic pole, lubricating it with her saliva. Then, after one last lascivious lick of her tongue, the cheerleading coach shifted sideways to where she would have an unimpeded view of events, and Ms Melendez stepped assuredly towards me with the dildo projecting forwards like a sapphic spear.

    The Deputy Principal took a moment to run her hands caressingly all over my body, from my neck and shoulders, down over my breasts and stomach and waist, and then she reached between my legs and teased apart my glistening labia. Taking a grip at my hips, she flexed her pelvic muscles and nudged the knob of the plastic cock into me. I gave a broken moan as the tall woman used the leverage of her height to pivot her hips around and under me – and then with a galvanic upwards thrust she drove the dildo into me, so far and fast and hard that I gave a hoarse shriek and was almost lifted of my feet.

    ‘Take it, bitch – take it, take it all! You’re gonna be our bitch, our little fuck-bitch!’ grunted Ms Melendez, her breath coming louder and faster as she arched her back, pulling the solid plastic rod almost out of me and then pile-driving it back in, penetrating me all the way until her pelvis was grinding hard against my crotch. Before I could do anything more than gasp in response, the handsome Hispanic woman repeated the cycle, and then she continued to piston the dildo in and out of my sopping hole, even faster and more forcefully.

    There was no subtlety in this, none at all: it was fucking, pure and simple fucking – raw, hard, relentless, merciless, drilling, excavating, cunt-reaming fucking. And it was what I wanted; more than anything ever before, I wanted these women to use me with unrestrained passion, to break upon me like a tidal wave and leave my landscape changed forever. So I replied, in so far as what came from my mouth had any coherency at all: it was plaintive babbling imprecations, sobbing and gasping and shuddering, and begging always to be fucked more and more and harder and harder. Certainly I offered myself to them unreservedly, promising willingly to be their bitch, to be their fuck-toy, to be their pussy-slut and sex-slave for anything they wanted to do to me or me to do for them – in any costume, in any position, in any bondage.

    I wouldn’t have believed that it was possible to get sexually higher than Ms Melendez’s battering penetrations of my pussy were now taking me – but then Ms Templeton double-teamed me! She stepped up right behind the Deputy Principal, pressing her cunt against the older woman’s firm butt, and rode with her – arching her hips backwards as Ms Melendez drew the dildo outwards, and then devastatingly adding the weight of her body to the swing of the Hispanic woman’s pelvis and the ripping surge of the phallic rod slamming into me. Finally, as the coup de grace, the athletic cheerleading coach snaked her long arms around Ms Melendez’s rib-cage and grasped my breasts, kneading them and pulling and twisting on my nipples!

    A wild scream was torn from my throat, I jerked wildly to the limited extent that the restrictive ropes and the pinioning dildo would permit, and came with a convulsion that nearly dislocated my shoulders and did painfully wrench my back. As I did so, giving sharp staccato shrieks and spasming as if I had been plugged into the electric grid (and I had – the Lesbos Power Company, Unlimited!), Ms Melendez orgasmed as well – she was more controlled, vocally and physically, but her short deep grunts and the quivering intensity of the shudders that I could feel coursing through her were unmistakeable. For a moment, in the aftermath of her climax, the tall teacher slumped against me, and I felt the delicious slickness of the smooth skin of her breasts, coated with a sheen of sweat, as they slid against my own more modest mounds.

    After a moment in which we all caught our breath, Ms Templeton drew her older lover back towards her, and the dildo popped out of my pussy as the Deputy Principal eased away from me to lean against the cushioning pillow of her younger colleague’s bust. Ms Melendez held me steady with her gaze, and pursed her lips consideringly.

    ‘One final thing, and then your initiation – and my pleasure – will be complete!’

    With that she gestured to the ropes that held me in place, and Ms Templeton moved at once to untie them; fortunately, I had by now recovered enough strength not to need their support. The cheerleading coach took a gentle grip on my shoulders and steered me the two or three steps to stand in front of the Deputy Principal, and then once again Ms Templeton’s downwards pressure communicated wordlessly all that I needed to know. I sank to my knees, and gazed reverently at the smooth-shaven and sweat-sheened jutting cunt now revealed by the removal of the strap-on, as Ms Melendez stood in front of me, her arms akimbo on her hips and her vagina level with my face. I ran my tongue across my half-parted lips in excitement and desire, but before I could lean forwards and close the few inches between my mouth and the meaty folds of the Deputy Principal’s pudenda, Ms Templeton told me to wait:

    ‘Just a moment, Jayne – seeing as you’re taking to this so well, there’s something else needed!’

    I paused, though I could barely tear my eyes away from the mature Hispanic woman’s Venus mound, whilst the pungent musk of her sexual arousal made my head swim with desire. In my peripheral vision, I saw Ms Templeton stoop and pick up two of the skipping ropes that had been discarded when I was unbound. With a flutter of excitement in my stomach, I realised that I was about to be restrained again!

    Obediently, I remained kneeling in submission in front of the Deputy Principal, whilst allowing her younger colleague to draw both of my arms behind my back. Ms Templeton wrapped one end of the first skipping rope several times around my right ankle, and then she used the remaining length of the rope to bind my right wrist next to it, after which she followed the same pattern with my left ankle and wrist. The result pulled me slightly backwards so that my head was at the perfect angle for pussy-eating, whilst it also forced me to spread my knees apart in order to keep my balance, and most of all it left my cunt and tits exposed and defenceless.

    I tensed against the ropes and found that they were securely in place, which gave me a delicious thrill. At once, I shuffled forwards on my knees until my face was pressed against the Deputy Principal’s pussy, and I eagerly squirreled my tongue into her gash. Perhaps it was just my imagination, but somehow she tasted more mature than Ms Templeton, with a fuller flavour and sharper tang to her juices. Her vagina was slick and loose, which I guessed was partly from the number of strap-on fucks she must have taken over the years, and partly from her arousal on this occasion. I first lapped up her nectar, licking up and down the length of her gash, and then I curled my tongue to give it greater rigidity and stuck it into her hole as forcefully as I could. I was rewarded with an audible exhalation of breath, and then, as I pushed and probed as far into her as I could reach, Ms Melendez began to give little mewling pants, which turned me on and encouraged me to still greater efforts.

    Then I gave a yelp of my own, though it was almost inaudible as my face was so closely pressed against the Deputy Principal’s cunt. The reason for my sound – a mixture of surprise and arousal – was that Ms Templeton had taken up a kneeling position on the floor behind me, and then had reached under my butt and spread my pussy lips apart. Her long index finger slid easily into my vulnerable vagina, spearing me up to her knuckle. Then the younger teacher began to tease her finger in and out of me, until I was whimpering from the stimulation. During all of this, I was trying to concentrate on my immediate task of eating out the Deputy Principal, whilst ignoring the distraction of what her younger colleague was doing to me. However, the latter was mission impossible, and soon the rhythm of my licks and probes into Ms Melendez’s hole began to match the pace and timing of Ms Templeton’s finger-fucking penetrations of me.

    The younger teacher expertly drove me higher and higher, whilst my own clumsy but eager attempts at cunnilingus were from their very inexperience thoroughly arousing for the Deputy Principal. As the latter took hold of the back of my head with both of her hands and began to hump and grind her crotch against my face, giving audible groans as she did so, Ms Templeton knew that the crucial moment was almost there. She added a second finger to the one which had been shafting me, curled them both upwards, and with unerring precision targeted my clitoris, which she forcefully abraded. I exploded into yet another drenching orgasm, my thighs shaking so much that without the bondage to brace me I would surely have collapsed. My hoarse scream of ecstasy vibrated directly against Ms Melendez’s pubic bone, which then transmitted this to the nerve ends in her vagina. The impact swept the mature Hispanic woman to her crescendo, and with a shuddering moan she climaxed as well, squirting pussy juice across my cheeks and mouth.

    For a moment, Ms Melendez held me in place against her cunt, and then with a sigh her hands fell away from my head, and she leaned backwards against the vaulting horse. It took her a moment to catch enough breath, but then she spoke with a radiant smile.

    ‘Well done, Jayne, very well done! That was an amazingly good performance for a newbie … there’s no doubt you’re a natural, Jayne my sweet – you just soaked that up, didn’t you? A natural lezzie, you are, that’s definite … which means, there’s such a lot we can show you, for all our pleasure.’

    ‘Oh, yes! Yes, Miss – please, yes!’ I replied eagerly; ‘I’d love that, Ms Melendez – I really, really, really would!’

    The senior teacher looked at her junior colleague for a moment, and was given a small nod in return. Then Ms Melendez turned to me, cupping my chin in the palm of her left hand.

    ‘Make your excuses to your parents and friends for Saturday afternoon, and at three o’clock Carole will pick you up in her car – she’ll arrange with you exactly where – and bring you out to my house, which is nice and private and has plenty of space. She’ll have Susie with her as well, but instead of our regular threesome, we’ll have a foursome and really give you an education. In fact’, and here she reached out playfully to pinch my sticky vaginal lips, ‘I’ll take great pleasure in showing you the ropes myself – I have just the right room for it, with everything that we might need!’

    I stammered my thanks and assured them both how much I would look forward to it, and promised unreservedly to participate in anything that they might desire. With a smile, the Deputy Principal got dressed, and then gave me a lingering French kiss before Ms Templeton unlocked the gym door and the older woman slipped away. Only then did the cheerleading coach untie me, telling me to take a quick shower to wash the smell of cum off my body. Even this mundane exercise was sexually charged, for as I stood under the shower-head, luxuriating in the stream of stingingly-hot water that gushed from it and ran down my chest and back, Ms Templeton lounged in the doorway and let her gaze wander appreciatively over my firm young body. She also helped to dry me, rubbing a white cotton towel around my breasts – stimulating my nipples to renewed hardness – and then across my stomach and down between my legs, where I shivered at the deft touch of her fingers through the fabric as it brushed up and down my vaginal slit.

    When we were both fully dressed, I helped the teacher to straighten the furniture in the gym and remove anything which might suggest that anyone had been there. We then exited the building by a side door near to the staff car park, using Ms Templeton’s swipe card to avoid setting off any alarms. Not surprisingly, her car was the only one still standing there, as even the Deputy Principal had now left. It was only a few minutes drive to the road where I lived, and Ms Templeton let me out at the corner, about two hundred yards from my house and out of its sight, so that no awkward questions might be asked. I was amazed to see from my watch that it was only a few minutes after five o’clock, so that I would still be home before either of my parents returned from their work. School had finished as usual at half-past-three, and so my sexual revolution had taken only about an hour – and yet it had changed so much! As I walked up to my front door, my feet almost literally gliding on air, I relished the thought that my life as a teenage lesbian fuck-slut and bondagette was about to begin, and I offered up a silent prayer of thanks for the turn of fortune that had made it possible by guiding Ms Templeton’s note into the wrong – but oh! so right – locker.

    If you enjoyed this, I have posted the previous two stories at the same time – to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story (where you can also find my other all-girl lesbian stories). The other three stories will follow in the next few weeks.


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::
  • Blood Red Wine_(0)

    Font size : +


    A softer look at vampiric sex, in my opinion. Comments welcomed.

    My heels clicked against the damp pavement as I made my way towards the sounds of heavy bass and shrill, girlish giggles. I could sense the lack of inhibitions, the inebriation and the excitement of the men who thought they would bring home a mate for the night. I breathed deep the potent scent of alcohol, smoke and sexual excitement, knowing in my forever still heart that tonight would be a success. Making my way to the entrance of the bar I was soon to occupy, I ran one hand through my wind-blown, raven hair once and adjusted my corset simultaneously. My skin-tight black denim needed no correcting. I knew that I would appeal to almost everyone in the building with my long, ebony hair, creamy skin, mile-long legs, shapely figure and larger breasts, barely contained by my top. However, only one person would appeal to me tonight. I just had to find her.

    Entering the establishment, I flashed a sly smile to a man standing just inside the doorway, noticing as he alternated between eyeing my full, red lips and my breasts. I moved on, scanning the occupants of the bar quickly. They were all too loud, too silly, with too many people, or just not attractive enough. Finally, my eyes landed on the perfect one. She was sitting at the end of the bar, alone, absent-mindedly running her finger around the rim of her drink. She appeared to be deep in thought. I made my way to the bar also and seat myself a few stools down from this mystery woman, noting that she looked up in interest as I sat. I momentarily ignored her as I ordered my drink, a Bloody Mary, of course. Sipping my drink, I studied her quickly, up close for the first time. Shorter dirty-blonde hair, petite, smaller breasts, dressed casually in jeans and a tank-top and pretty in a nondescript way. Absolutely nothing about her stuck out but I knew she was the one I wanted.

    As soon as I turned my head, I was approached by a young man in a baseball hat and polo. ‘Frat boy.’, i thought disdainfully. “Hey, uh, can I buy you a drink?” he asked eagerly, wiping his sweaty palms on his shorts as he did so. “I have one, thanks.”, I responded icily. If he ruined my plans for the night, I would rip out his heart and feed it to the goddess Leinth myself. He obviously picked up on the impatience in my voice and left my side quickly, laughing uneasily and shrugging to his group of jeering friends.

    When I turned back towards the nameless girl, I found that she had clearly witnessed the scene between the boy and I, and was now smirking slightly. I flashed a warm smile back towards her and she looked down, as if suddenly shy. I frowned. Obviously I was going to have to approach her. I slid gracefully off of my barstool and took the one next to hers. “Since we’re both alone, we may as well keep each other company.” i said, in an easily detectable flirty tone. She smiled and responded simply with “I’m Courtney.” With this, I regained hope and quickly told her my own. “Arianna.” We shook hands and I allowed my fingers to hold hers just a bit too long. If she didn’t know what I wanted by now, then she was clueless. She looked surprised for a moment and then the realization dawned on her. She became much more animated, asking me about my life, where I was from, what I did, etc. I was very vague of course, but obviously my answers were good enough for her. I found out that she was 23, studying nursing, working part-time at a used bookstore and, most importantly, very much ‘into’ women.

    After a while of talking, I reached over, put my hand over hers & inquired, very softly if she would like to leave. She nodded, and we moved to exit the building quickly. On the way out, I noticed the fraternity kid glaring at me and shaking his head. I smiled sardonically, flipped him the finger and wrapped my arm around Courtney’s waist. Out on the street, in the quiet, I could feel my stomach tingle with the anticipation of pleasure…I’m sure her’s felt the same way. I led her to my apartment, conveniently a block away, and we continued to chat and giggle as we walked, enjoying the chilly night air on our (mainly her’s) alcohol-flushed faces.

    Entering my home, I flipped on the foyer light and politely asked her if she’d like something to drink. When she refused, I could resist any longer, I gently pulled her towards me and wrapped my hand around the back of her neck. She moaned softly before my lips even reached her’s. Once our lips did touch, it was gentle at first, cautious. Then we became more eager, intense and reckless. Our tongues danced together softly, darting out occasionally to taste one another’s lips. I took her bottom lip between my teeth and gently nibbled. She was delicious. Soon, we were kicking off our shoes and she was unhooking my corset as I was pulling off her tank-top. We stood there for half a moment, simply admiring one another before we resumed our frenzy, unbuttoning each other’s denim and yanking them down and then stepping out of own. Now we were both completely exposed, clad only in our panties. I pushed her against my wall took her breasts gently in my hand, rubbing the nipples with my thumbs while kissing her neck. I delighted in the way her body arched against mine, so willing and very wet, I’m sure. I kissed my way down from her neck, bringing my face up only momentarily to meet her eager lips, and nibbled and licked my way down to her beautiful breasts. Taking one nipple in my mouth while the other was still being stimulated by my hands, I sucked and licked simultaneously, twirling my tongue around while the suction made her nipple all the more harder. Then I stopped and looked up at her quickly. I’m sure the lust, desire and thirst showed in my eyes as I said “Let’s move to the bedroom.”, in a hoarse voice. She merely nodded her consent and followed me as I led the way.

    Reaching the bedroom, I didn’t bother with the lights, or even pulling the blankets down on the bed. I just turned around, grabbed her, and hoisted her up onto the dresser, her legs wrapped around me. I resumed my oral assault on her breasts as her fingers found my hair, twisted in it and brought me back up to her mouth to give me a long, passionate kiss. She then held my face where it was and began to lick and suck on my own neck, darting up to my earlobe and biting gently. I squeezed the parts of her ass I could get to and ran my fingers down and around to her inner thighs. Rubbing them gently with my fingertips, closer and closer to the edge of her panties, teasing her and making her want the release more than anything. I finally removed her fingers from my hair and dropped to my knees, putting my face level with her panty-covered slit.

    I reached up and dragged the material slowly down her hips, pulling it in a way that guaranteed the soft fabric was rubbing against delicate flesh. When the underwear was off and on the floor beside me, her bare, slick pussy directly in front of my face, I paused and looked up at her. She gazed back down at me and one simple word that couldn’t mean more. “Please.”, then she sighed and leaned her head back in anticipation. The first touch of my tongue against her sensitive folds caused her to jump and groan. “Please Arianna, please make me cum. Make me cum against your lips, Arianna, please.” she half moaned, half pleaded. I complied. I slowly licked the outline of her lips, darting across the folds, avoiding the clit. I traced her soaking wet hole, pushing my tongue in and tasting the walls. I felt her fingers find my hair once more and desperately try to push my head closer to her. I resisted, teasing her, tonguing her, flicking my tongue everywhere but the place she needed. Finally, I reached her clit, flicking it with my tongue gently but quick. I continued at a steady pace, feeling her fingers tighten in my hair, her hips bucking to bring her pussy closer to my tongue, suddenly she pushed my face into her and held it there, while I felt her body tremble. She was moaning and panting, loosening her hold on me only once her orgasm was near end.

    As soon as I was able to pull back without disturbing her, I felt my eye teeth grow heavy in my mouth. Turning my head slightly, I opened my lips and sank them into her inner thigh, directly beside her pussy. I heard her gasp but before she could say anything, the pain from the sudden bite launched her into another, stronger orgasm. I immediately tasted my reward, the thick, enticing elixir of life. I wrapped a hand around her thigh, keeping it as close to my mouth as possible, as the sweet, slightly coppery liquid ran over my tongue. Once I was done taking my own pleasure, I realized she had been unusually quiet. I glanced up at her quickly, worried that I had somehow lost control, but my fears were quickly relieved. Her last orgasm had apparantly been so strong, she had immediately fallen asleep. Her chest rose and fell with her breathing and she wore a very satisfied smile.

    I stroked her hair and picked her up easily, carried her to the bed and tucked the blankets around her. I then checked the black-out curtains to be sure there weren’t any cracks that would allow sunlight in the room. Satisfied, I crawled into bed myself. Courtney immediately turned over and snuggled up against me. I knew I would have to explain the bite later, but…somehow, I didn’t think it would keep her from coming back.


  • Clara’s Mind-Controlling Tweets 3: Quarterback and His Naughty Little Sisters

    Font size : +


    The quarterbcak and his bratty sisters, a pair of twins, are mind-controlled into incest.

    Clara’s Mind-Controlling Tweets

    Chapter Three: Quarterback and His Naughty Little Sisters

    By mypenname3000

    Commissioned by n1one

    Copyright 2020

    Note: This story was commissioned by n1one and the story was crafted by fans on his discord server.

    Clara has a big grin on her face. Rumors are whispering about that those two skanks, Juliet and Annabelle, are having slut-off competition with creepy Mr. Finch as the judge. Some tweet that the two are always asking people for crazy sex acts for them to prove who’s the biggest whore.

    Clara loves that her tweets are spawning more rumors. Obviously, none of her tweets were real. She just made them up. But the fact that her tweets are spreading more stories is awesome. Like how Pete is nailing three of the cheerleaders after practice. One’s even supposed to be pregnant.

    “God, I love this,” Clara says. For the first time in years, she’s happy as she thinks about the next asshole who’d bullied her in school to punish.

    Time for the guys to get some humiliation.

    “Bjorn is such an asshole!” she mutters as she tweets: Did you know the quarterback is fucking both his younger twin sisters! #twincest #incest #littlesister

    He’s going to pay.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Bjorn

    My lead pipes were backed up.

    I came home, sore from football practice. I needed to ice my shoulder. Had to be ready for the game on Friday night. I had to lead my team to victory. But to do that, I needed to fucking get laid. And my cunt of a girlfriend kept saying she was too tired after cheer practice.

    Everyone was sniggering about that. Two weeks, she’d been using that excuse, and rumors were swirling that she and a few others were getting fucked by that dweeb, Pete. I heard Kim might even be pregnant by that fucker.

    She was my girl. The head cheerleader and the quarterback.

    “I should pound that cock-sucker into mincemeat,” I muttered as I headed inside. But that would just prove the rumors right. That Kim was cuckolding me not just with some guy, but one of the ugliest at school. “Fuck!”

    I burst into the house. I had to masturbate. Again. When Kim was polishing my knob and riding my schlong every day, I didn’t ‘need to spank one out, but now… Christ, what was this world coming to when a slutty cheerleader like Kim isn’t fucking her boyfriend but some nerd.

    I slammed the door hard.

    “Hey!” shouted from upstairs. One of my bratty sisters. “Don’t slam the door, Bjorn. You’re going to break something and piss off Mom.”

    “Shut the fuck up,” I growled. “I’ll slam the fucking door if I want to.”

    “I’m telling Mom you yelled at me!” Her bedroom door slammed hard.

    Hypocritical little cunt. I wasn’t in the mood for Kirsten or Sibylla this afternoon. I just wanted to get on YouPorn, find some cheerleader getting fucked hard, and cum. I took the stairs up two at a time, my balls swollen.

    Blue fucking balls when I was the quarterback. I was done with Kim. I had to find a hotter girl and start fucking her so she’d be humiliated. Where could I find one hotter than her? Definitely Juliet or Annabelle. They were fucking that greasy janitor that was always leering at the girls.

    Had to be some girl.

    I opened my door and tossed my stuff down. I headed to my bed to rub one out when I remembered I needed lotion. Mom kept a bottle of Jergens in the bathroom. I’d steal it and return it none the wiser.

    If my little sisters found out I was jerking off, they would tell my mother who’d do another search for porn in my room and on my phone. Thank god for incognito mode and my mom being a complete boomer about technology.

    Last thing I’d need was another lecture about how degrading porn was to women and how she wouldn’t stand for it under her roof. I’d get another tedious lesson on toxic masculinity and why guys suck and all that BS. If I objected, she’d start panicking that I was getting red-pilled by Joe Rogan or something.

    I needed to move out, but football took up all my time and my scholarship didn’t provide me room and board. So I was stuck at home like a fucking loser with two snooping cunts of little sisters and a mom who was so vile. Dad had booked it as fast as he could. I hated him when I was younger, but I got it now.

    God, I had to kick Pete’s ass. That would make me feel better.

    I marched out of my room and then threw open the bathroom door to reach for the—

    “WHAT THE FUCKING HELL!” screeched Kirsten. She was sitting on the toilet, her jeans and panties bunched around her ankles. “GET OUT!”

    I winced as she grabbed the bottle of Jergens and hurtled it at me. It struck me in the forehead. I winced as it bounced off. She snagged up a towel and threw it next, her legs pressed tight, her blonde hair dancing about her furious face.

    “You fucking PERVERT!” she screamed in that ear-piercing way only a teenage girl could, even one that was eighteen.

    Another door banged open. “Pervert?” Sibylla demanded. “What are you doing, Bjorn!”

    “Fucking sorry,” I muttered.

    “CLOSE THE DOOR, PERVERT!”

    “Are you trying to watch her pee?” gasped Sibylla. She marched down the hallway, all a hundred and five pounds of her puffed up like I didn’t ‘have a foot in height and over a hundred pounds in muscle on her. “FREAK!”

    “SHUT IT!” Kirsten shrieked.

    I yanked the door shut. “Sorry,” I muttered. “It was an accident.”

    “Right!” Sibylla sneered. “I know that whore you’re dating’s fucking that dweeb, but you can’t perv on your sisters. That’s sick!”

    “DISGUSTING!” Kirsten added through the door.

    “I’m so telling Mom that you’re spying on us peeing!” Sibylla said.

    “Fuck, I didn’t realize she was in there,” I muttered, my anger growing. I couldn’t take it out on my sisters. I’d never hit a girl, even my own bratty sisters, but I wanted to hit something. That fucking dweeb. “I’m sorry, Kirsten.”

    “FUCK OFF!” She made a retching sound. “He tried to see my puss, Sibylla.”

    “I won’t let him,” Sibylla said, standing before the door. “You finish up in there. Take all the time you need.”

    “I need a shower,” she muttered.

    “I’ll make sure he doesn’t try to peep!” Sibylla glared her blue eyes at me.

    “Goddamn, I’m sorry,” I growled.

    “Right. Mom says all guys are dogs sniffing around any ass they can find, even their own sisters.”

    I retreated into my room and slammed the door shut.

    “Don’t slam the doors!” she shouted.

    I fucking hated my mom and my sisters. Like I wanted anything to do with them. They were brats. Even if they weren’t those tattletaling bitches I grew up with, they were petite things. No real tits to them. No curves. I liked a girl to be a woman, not look like she was just starting puberty.

    My phone beeped with a notification. I pulled it out and saw a tweet from that @realgossip account. Whoever it was, they were breaking all the salacious rumors going on at our school, including the one about my girlfriend and her fellow cheerleaders needing to get fucked in all their holes after practice.

    I read the tweet and… “The fuck?” I asked. “Why would I be fucking my sisters. What sort of BS was that? I mean…” My dick throbbed. “They’re cute and all, but they’re my sisters. That’s incest. And that’s…”

    I had to jack off. My sister’s adorable faces danced in my mind. I loved jacking off to them. They were so sensual and dainty. They needed a big brother to protect them from all the dangers of the world. Just hold them in my big, strong arms and keep them safe.

    But they hated me. Mom had poisoned them against me with all her shit about how men suck and were responsible for all the problems in the world. I sighed. I could masturbate to them. I needed that right now. Kim wasn’t putting out. I should find a girl that looked more like Kirsten and Sibylla. Someone…

    A light rap knocked at my door.

    “What?” I groaned. “I said I was sorry. I wasn’t trying to peak.” Oh, I was. I wanted to see my sisters naked so badly.

    “Can we come in?” one of the twins said. She sounded contrite.

    “Er, yeah,” I said, adjusting my hard cock in my athletic shorts. “Come in.”

    Kirsten and Sibylla pushed the door open and crept inside like they were scared. They both were wearing jeans, though Kirsten had on a purple tank top that molded to her petite torso and small breasts. Sibylla wore a baby doll t-shirt, light blue with a unicorn riding before a rainbow on it. They both had the same blonde hair and blue eyes, the beauty of Scandinavia in their cheekbones and plump lips.

    “What’s up?” I asked, feeling nervous. The two sexy girls were in my room.

    “I’m so sorry for throwing a bottle at you!” Kirsten said and then threw herself at me. She hugged me tight, rubbing her face into my chest. “I just… I don’t know why I did that. I mean… Of course, you’d want to peak at me. I’m so cute. What big brother wouldn’t.”

    “Er…” I swallowed. There had to be a trap here. Were they trying to get me to admit that I was trying to see Kirsten naked? God, just the memory of those thighs pressed tight had my cock throbbing, and now she was hugging me. “I… I mean…”

    “Does it hurt?” Sibylla asked. She moved closer, squirming. Her blue eyes were so liquid. “I mean… I’m so sorry for saying you’re a dog. I mean, dogs are great and… and…” She squirmed. “It’s not like it would be wrong or anything… If you noticed how cute we were. I mean… You’re a hunky guy. Nothing wrong with sisters noticing their brother’s hot, right?”

    “Uhh…” I still did not get what was going on here.

    “We’re just saying that…” Sibylla came closer to me. “That we don’t mind… If you look at us. I mean, there’s nothing wrong in looking. We’re family. There’s really nothing wrong with me doing this.”

    I gasped as she ripped off her t-shirt and threw it to the floor. She wore no bra. Her small tits were quivering there. They were just so firm, the pink nipples standing out hard from her mounds. I swallowed, my dick throbbing. I had fantasized about these tits so many times, and here they were. Right there for me to stare out.

    I swallowed and groaned, my heart pounding.

    “Yeah,” whispered Kirsten. She stepped back. “And we can kiss. Like this.” She rose on her tiptoes and brushed my lips with hers. “Just quick ones. Nothing wrong with that.”

    “N-no,” I said. Where was the trap? There had to be a trap. Were they baiting him into molesting them. My heart hammered in my chest, my cock throbbing so hard. They were gorgeous. Stunning. I swallowed, my mouth so dry.

    “Yeah, so this is what you wanted to see, right?” Kirsten asked. She pulled up her tank top, and then there were her nipples standing out from atop her small breasts. Their titties were identical. Two sets of cute and adorable boobies.

    I groaned.

    “Or maybe this,” said Sibylla and she unfastened her jeans. She opened them, a pair of blue panties peeking out, a white bow on just below the waistband. She shoved down her jeans.

    Kirsten followed, her panties a pale pink and with a narrower cut. A few strands of her blonde pubic hairs peeked out the side. My mouth was so dry as they stepped out of their jeans, their boobs jiggling.

    “W-what is going on here,” I whispered as they hooked their panties.

    “Just… We’re family,” said Kirsten, her cheeks as red as mine felt. “There’s nothing wrong with being naked. We’re your sisters.” She shoved her panties down, her blonde bush coming into view. Sibylla followed, her golden curls spring into view.

    I groaned at the sight of them stepping out of their panties. They were naked and in my room. My cock throbbed in my shorts. I rubbed a hand through my short, blond hair. The ache faded from me at the sight of them.v

    “Do you know what you’re girls are doing to me?” I croaked.

    “We’re making you hard?” Kirsten said. “I mean… We’re your sisters. We understand. Maybe…”

    “Maybe we can do something to help with that,” murmured Sibylla, her eyes staring right at my cock. “We could, I don’t know, uh, suck it?”

    She winced like she expected me to freak out. Kirsten tensed beside her. I swallowed and realized this was no game. They were here to seduce me. My little sisters wanted to fuck me. If they did, that tweet would be real. All the school would know I was fucking my sexy sisters.

    But who’d really believe something that preposterous? No one did incest, right?

    My sisters knelt before me. I swallowed as they unlaced the gray ties of my black athletic shorts. Then they tugged them down. My cock appeared twitching in my boxers. My breath quickened. This was happening. My little sisters, those sexy twins, were about to give me a double blowjob.

    “We’ve never done this before,” Kirsten whispered, kneeling on the right side.

    “We promise that we’ll be amazing at it,” added Sibylla. “And if not, we’ll keep practicing.”

    Kirsten nodded as they tugged off my boxers.

    The fabric slid over the sensitive tip of my cock. Then I popped out and bobbed before them. Their eyes widened at my girth. They stared at my cock with awe on their faces. They stopped pulling down my boxers, leaving them bunched around my mid-thigh, and grabbed my cock.

    Two sets of delicate hands gripped my dick. Their touch sent warmth shooting down my shaft to my balls. They tensed with a load of cum. I groaned as they leaned in. Their breath washed over the tip of my cock.

    “What about Mom?” I asked.

    “Fuck her,” Sibylla whispered. “She made us think that you were terrible for being a boy. If she hadn’t, well, we would have loved you earlier.”

    That was so hard to believe because of how they used to be such brats, but it had to be true. It wasn’t like that tweet had made this happen or something. That’s crazy. Shit didn’t work like that. This was the real world.

    Their lips kissed at the side of my cock. I groaned as their tongues fluttered over the crown of my dick. I groaned, the pleasure fluttering over the sensitive tip. My shaft throbbed in their stroking hands as they explored my tip.

    They found my slit beading with precum. They took turns licking at it and gathering up that drop. It was so hot. I couldn’t believe this happening. My sisters were so naughty. They were loving me. I swallowed, my heart hammering in my chest.

    They were so beautiful as they did it. They were gorgeous. They fluttered their tongues around the crown of my dick. I shuddered, my face scrunching as they did it. This was incredible. Incestuous bliss swept through me.

    “I’ve wanted this for so long,” I groaned.

    “We did, too,” Kirsten said.

    “We’re so sorry for being such cunts to you, big bro,” Sibylla said. “We love you.”

    And then, as if to prove it, she sucked my cock into her mouth. I gasped as her teeth scraped over my sensitive crown. I winced but then she suckled on me. I growled at the pleasure of her nursing on my dick, the pain fading away. My chest rose and fell.

    “D-do you like it?” whispered Kirsten.

    “I fucking love it,” I groaned, Sibylla suckling with passion.

    Her cheeks hollowed as she nursed on me like I were a lollipop. She stared up at me with these blue eyes glossy with her passion. Her love. This incestuous thrill shot through me. This was so hot. I loved it.

    She bobbed her head, sliding her lips up and down my cock. Her tongue danced around my cock. My balls tightened. I growled, my hands balling into fists. This was the best thing in the world. Just amazing to experience.

    “Sibylla,” Kirsten whimpered. “I want to suck on him too.”

    “Yeah,” I panted. “Just watch your teeth.”

    Sibylla ripped her mouth off my dick. “Oh, no, did I hurt you when my teeth scraped over your cock?”

    “It’s fine,” I groaned, loving the sight of drool running down her cheek.

    Kirsten darted in. Her identical lips slid over my cock. I groaned as she did. Her lips sealed about my cock. She suckled on me with hunger. My dick throbbed in her mouth as I enjoyed her enthusiasm. She kept her teeth away.

    I sat my hand on the top of her head and groaned. I stroked her as she sucked on my cock. This was what I needed. Kim could fuck that dweeb. I had my sexy sisters. Twins! What big brother wouldn’t be in heaven right now.

    Kirsten bobbed her head, working her lips up and down my shaft the way her twin had. She nursed, making such sloppy sounds as she loved me. It was incredible. My shoulders rolled. I groaned, savoring the pressure.

    It was building and building in me. I would have such a mighty explosion. A big burst of pleasure exploding out of me. My nuts tightened. It was incredible. This would be awesome. I was so eager to spurt jizz into her mouth.

    “Fuck,” I growled.

    Kirsten slid off my cock and moaned, “This is so awesome!”

    “It is!” Sibylla groaned and then swallowed my cock. She sucked on me with hunger, her teeth also keeping away from my cock.

    She nursed happily while Kirsten said, “Suck that dick, sis. Ooh, how’s she doing?”

    “You both are amazing,” I groaned. “You feel the same. Damn, I’m going to be cumming soon. I’m all backed up. I don’t know who’s mouth to cum in.”

    “Oh, no, I want it,” Kirsten said, her cheeks blushing again.

    Sibylla slid her mouth off my cock. “Me, too. Maybe, I could get it first?”

    “Why you first?” Kirsten asked. “I’m the oldest.”

    “You threw the shampoo bottle at him.”

    “Hey, hey, no fighting,” I said. “I love you both. I’ll tell you what.” My stomach tightened. Could I really do this? “I’ll come on your faces instead. You’ll both get the cum.”

    There was no way they would agree to that. It was such a degrading thing. Mom ranted about the money shot in porn how it was patriarchy and humiliating to the women.

    “Yes!” Kirsten moaned.

    “Cum on our faces, big bro!” moaned Sibylla, her blue eyes shining up at me.

    “God, yes,” I growled, shocked and pleased. I wanted to jizz all over their cute faces.

    Kirsten sucked on my cock, her tongue dancing around the tip. She sucked on me with such hunger. I groaned, my heart pounding as she nursed with such passion. She bobbed her head, working her lips up and down my cock. It was amazing.

    Then Sibylla took over, drool running down Kirsten’s mouth. Sibylla’s felt just as amazing. She sucked on me with such hunger. She worked her mouth up and down my cock. I brushed the back of her throat and then she sucked up.

    My balls tightened.

    “Cum on our faces,” Sibylla said as Kirsten sucked on my dick.

    “Ooh, ooh, just spurt all that cum on our faces, big bro,” Kirsten purred as Sibylla bobbed her head and worked her mouth up and down my cock.

    I tried to hold this off for as long as I could, just enjoying my sisters sharing my dick. But the pressure in my balls was growing too strong. I had to explode. I had to cum sooner rather than later. I shuddered, my brow furrowing.

    “Fuck,” I growled. “It’s happening. Jerk me off!”

    Kirsten slid her mouth off my cock with a wet plop. She stared up at me, drool running down her chin. I shuddered at the sight. She stroked my cock with her twin. They both pressed their identical cheeks together.

    “Cum on our faces, big bro!” they moaned in unison.

    “Shit!”

    I erupted on the twins’ faces.

    The depraved delight of giving my sisters a facial slammed rapture through my body. My cock spurted jizz that splashed all over their cute features. I growled, my balls emptying as I splashed jizz over their features.

    I growled, loving the pleasure burning across my thoughts. I shuddered, bathing their faces with all my spunk. My nuts tightened as I growled through my clenched teeth. I pumped spurt after spurt of cum onto their faces.

    “Fuck, fuck, fuck!” I moaned.

    They shuddered as I fired the last of my cum, my mind brimming with lust. They dripped in cum. They had jizz running over their features. I shuddered at the wicked sight. The spunk ran down to their lips. Their tongues flicked out.

    “Oh, that’s so good,” Sibylla moaned.

    “Ooh, it is,” Kirsten moaned. Both their blue eyes dazzled at me, the jizz coating their faces.

    “Now…” I swallowed. “Lick it off the other’s face. That’ll be hot.”

    I had to be pressing my luck, but the twins turned and faced each other. Then they licked up lines off cum off the other’s cheek. They both shuddered and did it again. They licked and lapped up my cum, cleaning the other’s face in a show of forbidden passion.

    My cock didn’t even go soft. Not with the hottest sight in the world before me. I groaned as my sister’s lapped up the cum, gathering the pearly jizz on their pink tongues and swallowing it. My heart hammered.

    “Now kiss each other,” I groaned. “Share it with each other. Snowball it back and forth.”

    “That’s really pervy, big brother,” Kirsten said, looking so adorable as she stared up at me dripping in my spunk.

    “Yep, our big brother is a perv!” Sibylla exclaimed, a big smile spreading on her lips “But that’s okay. We still like you anyway.”

    “We do!”

    They each licked a line of my spunk off their faces, holding the jizz on their tongues. I groaned as they came together and kissed. Their tongues came together, white cum flashing as they made out. They moaned, sharing my seed back and forth.

    It was the sight every big brother of twins (or who just had two little sisters) should enjoy.

    My cock throbbed and ached as I watched them snowballing my cum back and forth. They were getting into it. Kissing and licking and loving each other. I shuddered, savoring the sight. My hands balled into fists. I wanted to stroke my cock, but I didn’t want to erupt.

    I just wanted to enjoy the view.

    It was so hot watching my sisters sharing my cum. They were licking and lapping back and forth, sharing my cum over and over. It was such a delight to witness. I groaned as they swapped my jizz back and forth.

    “So good!” whimpered Kirsten.

    “Love it!” Sibylla groaned.

    “I bet you two do,” I groaned. “Just hungry for your big brother’s cum, huh?”

    “Big time!” they both squealed.

    They licked more jizz up, their tongues hungry. They were exploring everywhere. Kirsten gathered cum from beneath Sibylla’s ear. Kirsten lapped up the jizz matting Sibylla’s blonde eyebrows.

    It was enough to make me groan.

    Then, sadly, they could find no more cum. That was until Kirsten spotted an errant drop of pearl that had landed on her sister’s small tit. Then she darted down and licked it up. In her excitement, her tongue flicked over her sister’s nipple.

    For a moment, she just froze there, her tongue on her sister’s nub. Then she moaned and sucked that pink, little bud into her mouth. Sibylla gasped. Her back arched, her face twisting in delight. Her hair danced. It was such a wicked sight to witness.

    I shuddered, my heart pounding so fast. This heat rushed through me as Sibylla cradled our sister’s mouth to her tit. This was just such a wicked delight. She suckled and throbbed. It was such a wonderful sight to witness.

    My dick throbbed as my sisters whimpered and moaned. Sibylla grasped Kirsten’s tits. She kneaded those little mounds and then pinched those fat nubs. Kirsten groaned and sucked harder on her sister’s tits.

    “Jesus, you two are so sexy,” I growled.

    Sibylla cast her gaze up to me and beamed. “We’re so glad you think so. We’ve wanted this for too long, but Mom…”

    “Yeah, she’s a fucking cunt,” I growled. My cock throbbed and ached.

    Sibylla stared at my dick, her tongue flicking over her lips. Kirsten kept suckling, unaware of where her twin’s attention had turned. Sibylla wiggled her hips from side to side. Her pussy must be so wet. She must be dripping with such delight.

    She needed my cock in her. She needed to lose her virginity. My little sister begged for it with her eyes. She stared at me with such intensity. It was awesome to see. This was an amazing passion. I couldn’t wait to take her cherry.

    But what about Kirsten?

    Could I fuck them both at the same time? That would be hot. I could just slide into their pussies. I could fuck them one after the other. Just ram back and forth between their cunts. It would be glorious. I would have such a wild time plowing into their pussies. Going from pussy to pussy. Just reveling in this passion. It would be an incredible delight.

    “You two need to lose your cherries, don’t you?” I growled,

    Sibylla nodded, her eyes staring up at me with such pleading need.

    Kirsten pulled her lips off our sister’s nipple. “Yes, yes, yes! I want it! I’ve wanted it so badly! I ache!”

    Sibylla nodded harder, her blonde hair dancing.

    “Who’s first?” she asked.

    I grinned. “Well, you two go lie on the bed. Roll around. Don’t let me know which one is on top and on the bottom, and I’ll fuck one first. Then the other. I’ll go back and forth.”

    The two girls squealed in delight.

    I turned away from them as they stood up. Then they threw themselves on the bed. I heard the bedsprings creaking. They scrambled, giggling. The bed groaned. Their skin whisked together. It was such a sound to hear, my cock throbbing hard.

    “No, no, I’m on top!” one said.

    “No, me!” the other answered.

    They squirmed longer, my cock aching the entire time. My blood pounded through my veins. Anticipation shuddered through me. My dick twitched with every beat of my heart. I would fuck them hard.

    I would pound them.

    “Ready!” they sang together.

    I turned around to find them pressed tighter, their legs entwined, their blonde-furred muffs aimed at me. I couldn’t tell them apart from behind. It was only with the subtlest differences in their faces that only those closest to them could recognize to tell them apart. That could be Sibylla on top.

    Or it could be Kirsten.

    I shuddered. It didn’t matter who it was. They were both my little sisters. I would love them both. Fuck them both. My cock pulsed with my passion as I moved to the bed. I pulled them to the edge. Kneeling, thanks to my height, my cock was level to fuck into their pussies and pound them.

    It would be magnificent.

    I aimed at the bottom one, since they had been fighting for who would be on top. I pressed my cock through her bush and rubbed on her pussy lips. The incestuous contact with my little sister’s flesh was amazing.

    “Oh, wow,” she groaned. “I knew it! I knew he would pick on the bottom.”

    “That’s why you surrendered?” gasped the girl on top, her ass clenching.

    “Yep!” she squealed.

    “Oh, so maybe I should fuck the one on top,” I said, sliding my cock from her wet pussy up to our sister’s. It was so hot to feel their juices mixing on the tip of my cock.”

    “No, no, please don’t, Bjorn!” the bottom sister gasped. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. Just fuck my pussy. You picked me. Don’t be mean.”

    “Be mean!” the one on top moaned.

    “Well, I don’t want to be mean…” I slid my cock to her pussy lips and pushed. “So…”

    I felt her hymen, the holy membrane that wanted to part. I shuddered as I pushed against her. She groaned and shuddered. She squirmed beneath her twin, her hands grabbing our sister’s rump. Then her cherry popped.

    I plunged into my little sister’s cunt.

    “Fuck!” I bellowed as I sank inch after inch of my cock into her pussy.

    “Oh, Sibylla, he’s in me!” squealed the bottom sister. Kirsten felt amazing about me.

    “Yes, I am!” I groaned, sinking to the hilt in her. My crotch rubbed into Sibylla’s bush. She had a more golden hue to her blonde curls than I did. That was great to see.

    I pulled back my cock and loved the way her snatch clung to me. She held on to me with passion. I groaned, loving the way her pussy massaged my dick. It was amazing to enjoy. My dick throbbed in her snatch. The pressure grew and grew to fuck her but…

    I had another little sister to deflower.

    I slid my cock out of Kirsten’s cunt and shifted up to Sibylla. Kirsten moaned her disappointment. I got it; I missed her cunt, too. I pressed my cock against our sister’s pussy. I pressed forward against her, eager to thrust into her. It would be amazing taking her cherry now.

    I would have such a fun time fucking them both.

    I pushed against her hymen, loving the way she squirmed as her maidenhead stretched. I loved the feel of that membrane. It was as exciting as deflowering Kirsten’s only moments before. Sibylla whimpered.

    “You’ll love it,” Kirsten promised.

    “I know!” Sibylla moaned.

    I popped her cherry.

    My cock slid into her pussy. I groaned as I penetrated into her snatch. It was such an amazing delight to feel her tight cunt sliding over my cock. She felt just like Kirsten. I’d fucked a lot of girls, and all pussies felt different, but not the twins.

    “Fuck,” I groaned as I bottomed out in her, my balls resting on her sisters pussy lips.

    “So big!” Sibylla moaned. “Oh, yes, yes, you’re so big, Bjorn. I love it.”

    “Yep,” Kirsten moaned. “Now come slide that big dick back into my pussy, big bro.”

    “No, no, stay in me. I love it. You’re filling me up and—”

    She squealed as I pulled out of her cunt. I drew back and back, loving the way she gripped me. This felt amazing. It was such a treat to enjoy. Her snatch clenched so tight about me. She held me in her pussy’s embrace.

    I thrust back into her. I buried hard and fast into her snatch. It was a thrill to feel her pussy squeezing about my cock. I fucked Sibylla’s cunt. Burying into her again and again. I groaned, my balls smacking into Kirsten’s pussy.

    She needed her big brother, too.

    I ripped my cock out of her cunt and then shifted down. I buried to the hilt in Kirsten’s pussy. She squealed in delight, her fingers biting into Sibylla’s rump. The twin on top moaned her disappointment, clearly wanting me back.

    “Oh, yes, yes, big brother!” squealed Kirsten. “Love your cock!”

    “I do, too!” whimpered Sibylla. “Didn’t you love my pussy?”

    “It was as amazing as Kirsten’s!” I panted, thrusting away at her, my crotch smacking Sibylla’s rump. “I’ll be back in you, but I have two sexy sisters to love. I can’t ignore either of you.”

    “We are sexy!” Kirsten groaned, her pussy clenching down on me. “Ooh, I feel so sexy with your cock in me.”

    “Then sorry,” I groaned and slid out of her.

    “Wait!” she gasped.

    I slammed into Sibylla’s cunt.

    “Yes!” she squealed.

    I pumped away at my little sister’s cunt. Her pussy clenched about me, welcoming me into her snatch over and over again. Her silky snatch massaged me. It was an amazing delight. It was fantastic to pump away at her.

    My balls smacked into Kirsten’s pussy. She held me tight in that sung, silky sheath. I groaned, slamming into her twat over and over again. I wanted to stay in her, but what about my other sister. I had to fuck them both.

    I reveled in fucking them both.

    I ripped my cock out of Sibylla. The ache at the tip had a moment to cool, letting me last longer. To enjoy their cunts for as long as I could. I loved every second of it. I pressed my dick into Kirsten’s snatch and slid into her inviting depths.

    “Big brother!” she squealed.

    I pounded her cunt. I fucked her hard. Three strokes. Four. Five. Six. Then I switched. Back into Sibylla’s cunt to revel in her pussy’s amazing grasp. I pumped away at her, fucking her with all I had. She groaned, squeezing about me.

    It was amazing.

    I loved it. I savored this amazing bliss. I buried into their twats again and again. I fucked them with such passion. I went back and forth, sister to sister, making them gasp and squeal and love me. They squirmed together as their pussies massaged me.

    Brought me closer and closer to cumming.

    My jizz boiled in my nuts. That mounting pressure would explode out of me. I would have such a huge orgasm. Just a mighty blast of cum that would spurt over and over into their snatches. It would be incredible. I groaned, loving every second of burying into their cunts.

    I fucked my sisters hard and fast. I plunged to the hilt in them again and again. I loved this passion. The tight embrace of their cunts. It was something special to enjoy. Something to revel in. I groaned, plunging deep and hard into their snatches.

    “Big brother!” they squealed.

    “Keep fucking me, big brother!” Kirsten begged as I thrust to the hilt in her tight, silky cunt.

    “Don’t stop pounding me, big brother!” Sibylla moaned as I plunged into her juicy, hot twat.

    I wanted to fuck them both at the same time, but I only had one cock. I could only do so much. I fucked them with all the prowess that I had. I pounded them with my strength and passion. I savored it. I shuddered, burying to the hilt in their snatches.

    It was amazing. Awesome. I savored that wonderful delight as I ripped out of Sibylla’s pussy and buried back into Kristen’s. Her snatch squeezed about me. I slammed to the hilt in her. She gasped, her fingers digging into her sister’s rump.

    Butt-cheeks parted. A brown asshole winked at me.

    “Damn,” I groaned.

    “I know!” Kristen gasped. “Just… Just… please, stay in me for… for… Yes!”

    My sister’s cunt spasmed around me. I groaned as I felt my little sister’s orgasm shudder through her pussy. She squealed and moaned, her cunt sucking at me. I wanted to stay in her cunt. Unload in her snatch, but…

    “Sibylla!” I growled and ripped out of the spasming heaven of Kirsten’s cunt.

    “Are you cumming?” Sibylla moaned as I lined up at her juicy snatch.

    “Yes!” squeaked Kirsten.

    I buried into Sibylla’s cunt and fucked her hard. She squirmed atop Kirsten. Sibylla moaned, her pussy clenching tight about my cock. This was such an awesome sensation. I shuddered, pumping away with powerful strokes. I buried to the hilt in her snatch, my balls smacking into Kirsten’s cunt.

    Her juices bathed my nuts.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” Sibylla gasped. Her pussy went wild around my cock.

    I groaned as I felt the spasming heaven of her pussy now. I had made both my sisters cum. The pressure in my nuts swelled to that explosive release. With a growl, I ripped my cock out of Sibylla’s cunt and erupted.

    My cum sprayed their blonde bushes. I hosed them down. I groaned, spurting over and over again. I stroked my cock, soaked by both their cunts. I shuddered, bathing their twats in my jizz. Their bushes dripped in my spunk.

    “Ooh, ooh, that’s hot!” Kirsten moaned. “You’re jizzing on our twats!”

    “Big perv!” Sibylla moaned, still trembling through her orgasm.

    “Uh-huh!” I groaned and then fired the last blast. “Such a big perv.”

    “So are we,” Sibylla moaned. Then she scrambled and turned around. My eyes widened as they fell into a sixty-nine.

    Sibylla licked my cum off of Kirsten’s bush. One twin lapped at the other. Kristen must be doing the same. They were so sexy. My cock throbbed. It was clear they weren’t eating each other’s pussies but just cleaning off my jizz.

    “Oh, wow, I can taste you,” purred Kirsten. “Is that what I taste like?”

    “Yummy and sweet?” Sibylla asked.

    “Yep!”

    “Then our pussies taste amazing.”

    Sibylla pressed into our sister’s bush and licked. I watched the twincest before me, my cock throbbing. I was still hard. I needed more. I had to fuck them over and over again and… That asshole winked at me in my memory.

    I had to fuck their asses.

    Sibylla first since I pounded Kirsten in the cunt.

    I moved on the bed until I was behind them. I could see Kirsten’s blue eyes staring up at me. She was licking at Sibylla’s pussy. I winked at her, my cock thrusting out dripping in their cunt cream. I pressed it in between Sibylla’s butt-cheeks.

    I found her asshole. I pushed right against her sphincter. Her anal ring parted as I drilled into her. Her head snapped up. She looked over her shoulder and stared at me, pussy cream dripped down her chin.

    “Anal?” she gasped.

    “He’s a perv,” purred Kirsten. “Fuck her ass hard, big bro!”

    “I will!” I growled and pressed forward.

    I felt her anal ring parting. That wonderful sphincter widened for my cock. I slid into her bowls. I groaned at the heat of her anal sheath engulfing me. It was amazing to enjoy her sliding over him. That wonderful, velvety grip held me tight.

    I sank to the hilt in her, my balls resting on Kirsten’s nose. She licked them for a moment, batting them. It was just an amazing delight to be in my little sister’s asshole. I drew back, my cock throbbing. Her velvety flesh massaged the crown of my cock.

    I drew back. She clung to me. She held me tight. It was such a treat to feel her gripping me. I groaned and slammed back into her. I shuddered, the hot sheath massaging my cock. My orgasm built and built. It was amazing to feel her squeezing about me.

    “Oh, yes, yes,” gasped Sibylla into Kirsten’s cunt. “Lick me and fuck me! This is awesome!”

    “I bet!” Kirsten moaned.

    I loved their sounds. They feasted on each other as I ravished Sibylla’s asshole. I pounded her. Fucked her. The ache built and built at the tip of my cock. My balls tightened. The jizz brimmed in them. It would erupt from me.

    I growled as I fucked her harder and harder. I thrust to the hilt in her. This was incredible to feel. Her bowels squeezed about him. She moaned into Kirsten’s cunt, her bowels clenching about my cock. I growled, hurtling closer and closer to cumming.

    “Oh, this is so good!” Kirsten moaned. “This is amazing!”

    “Yes, yes, yes!” Sibylla groaned. “I’m going to cum!”

    “Good!” I growled.

    I slammed into Sibylla’s asshole. Her bowels clenched about me. She squealed and then her anal sheath writhed around me. She spasmed with such passion. Her bowel sucked at me with such incredible delight. I groaned at how amazing it felt. My back arched, my teeth clenching.

    “Fuck!” I moaned.

    “She’s cumming!” Kirsten moaned. “Ooh, she’s bathing my face, big bro!”

    “Bathe hers!” I gasped, slamming into Sibylla’s spasming asshole.

    “Yes!” squealed Kirsten. “I am!”

    My twin sisters both moaned and gasped as they came. The ache swelled at the peak of my cock. That need to explode swelled in me. I groaned and then I thrust forward. I slammed to the hilt in my little sister’s bowels.

    Erupted.

    I groaned as I pumped spurt after spurt of my cum into her asshole. I fired again and again. It was incredible. I shuddered, stars dancing before my eyes. I shuddered as I unloaded so much of my spunk into her bowels.

    “He’s cumming in me, Kirsten!” moaned Sibylla.

    “I can’t wait for my turn!” groaned Kirsten.

    Her lips sucked on my balls as I pumped more and more cum into our sister’s asshole. My mind burst with such pleasure. It spilled over my thoughts. I groaned and gasped, loving every moment of this.

    My mind melted beneath the onslaught of Sibylla’s asshole. I groaned as I emptied the last of my jizz into her bowels. My orgasm suffused me for a few more seconds. Then I growled as the pleasure faded.

    “Shit, that was great,” I growled, pulling out of her asshole. “Fuck Kim.”

    “No, no, fuck us!” Sibylla said and rolled off of Kirsten. They lay side by side, though pointing in opposite directions. They both had pussy cream smeared on their faces.

    “Yes, yes, fuck my ass!” Kirsten said and then she rolled over onto her hands and knees and wiggled her cute ass at me.

    I groaned. I didn’t know how @realgossip knew that I would be fucking my sisters before I did, but I didn’t care. No one would believe it, and even if they did, there was no way I was stopping. Kirsten and Sibylla were too adorable.

    Not even our cunt of a mother would stop me from loving them.

    Sibylla guided my cock to her twin’s asshole. I grinned at her. Oh, yes, I was glad that I was finally fucking my little sisters.

    To be continued with Clara’s next tweet…